UR FOREIGN 
ISSIONARY- 
ENTERPRISE 




ed Brethren* 

n STUDYCOURSE 





oiassZE^-V^sa^ 

Book .. Mfe , 

CopightN? 

COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



OUR FOREIGN MISSIONARY 
ENTERPRISE 



(N. B. — Special helps for the leaders of mission study 
classes may be obtained by corresponding with the Young 
People's Department, Foreign Missionary Society, 1003 U. B. 
Building, Dayton, Ohio.) 



UNITED BRETHREN MISSION STUDY COURSE 



Our 

Foreign Missionary 

Enterprise 



BY 

J. S. MILLS, D.D., LL.D. 
it 

Bishop of East District 

W. R. FUNK, D.D. 

Agent U. B. Publishing House 

S. S. HOUGH, D.D. 

Secretary Foreign Missionary Society 



United Brethren Publishing House 
dayton, ohio 



6*° 



Two Copies Received 

NOV 16 1908 

Gopyrmnt tnti ' 
CUSS OW' *X& N 



qJ- KXfr N 



COP 1 * i- 



Copyright by 

United Brethren Publishing House # 

Dayton, Ohio 

1908 



vi 



TO 
THE MISSIONARIES 

on the field, and to 

those who shall join them, 

with 

warmest affection 

and 
highest admiration. 



CONTENTS 



CHAPTER PAGE 

I SIERRA LEONE, WEST AFRICA 1 

By Rev. W. R. Funk, D.D. 

1 General conditions 

2 Religious conditions 

II SIERRA LEONE, WEST AFRICA (con- 
tinued) 35 

United Brethren Missions 

1 Organization and growth of our for- 

eign missionary work 

2 Present conditions of the work of 

the Foreign Missionary Society 

3 Cooperative work 

4 Work of the Woman's Missionary 

Association 

III CHINA 75 

By Bishop J. S. Mills, D.D., LL.D. 

1 Old China 

2 New China 

3 Christian China 

4 United Brethren in China 

IV JAPAN 125 

By Bishop J. S. Mills, D.D., LL.D. 

1 The land and the people 

2 The new era in Japan 

3 Manners, traits, and customs 

4 Christian Japan 

5 The United Brethren Church in 

Japan 



CHAPTER PAGE 

V PORTO RICO 171 

By Rev. S. S. Hough, D.D. 

1 Physical, historical, political, and 

commercial features 

2 Educational and religious conditions 

3 The work of the United Brethren 

Church 

VI THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS 217 

By Bishop J. S. Mills, D.D., LL.D. 

1 The Philippines under Spanish rule 

2 The Philippines under American rule 

3 Religious influences in the Philip- 

pines 

4 The United Brethren Mission in the 

Philippines 

APPENDIXES 

A Bibliography 263 

B List of United Brethren Foreign Mission- 
aries 266 

C Statistics of United Brethren Missions 276 

D Analytical Index • 2 77 



ILLUSTRATIONS 

SIERRA LEONE 

PAGE 

Albert Academy, Freetown Frontispiece 

A Village in Sierra Leone 10 

Native Chief and Councilors. 10 

Preparing the Ground for Rice Sowing 11 

Construction Corps, Sierra Leone Government. 

Railroad 11 

African Fetishes . . 2 6 

Devil House 2 6 

Bundu Devils, Sierra Leone 2 6 

One of Our First Converts 2 7 

A Christian Family 2 7 

West Africa United Brethren Conference 2 7 

Map of Sierra Leone ...._; 42 

Day School, Shenge 48 

Distant View of Albert Academy . . 48 

Manual Training Class, Albert Academy 49 

Brick Yard, Rotifunk 49 

Academy Students Preaching Among Mendis, 

Freetown 64 

Christian Endeavor Society, Shenge 64 

United Brethren Sunday School, Freetown. . . 64 

United Brethren Church, Bonthe . . . ' 65 

Martyrs Memorial Church, Rotifunk 65 

Church Building Committee, Bompetoke 65 

CHINA 

Emperor's Temple, Peking 9 6 

Bound Feet Compared with Number Five Shoe 9 6 

View of Canton 97 

Boat Life, Canton 97 

U. B. Dispensary and Physician's Residence, 

Canton 112 

Street Chapel, Siu Lam 112 

China United Brethren Conference 112 

Two Rescued Foundlings. 113 

Girls' Boarding School, Canton 113 

Map of Canton and Environs, Showing United 

Brethren Work 118 



JAPAN 

PAGE 

Beautiful Mount Fuji 144 

Preparing a Rice Field, Japan 144 

A Shinto Shrine 145 

The Great Buddha, Kamakura 145 

Buddhist Temple, Kyoto 145 

Map of Japan Showing United Brethren Work 156 
United Brethren Sunday School, Hon jo, Tokyo 160 
Members of Japan United Brethren Mission 

Conference 160 

Y. P. C. U. Church, Shizuoka 161 

Kyoto United Brethren Church, 1908 161 

A Group of Christians, Shizuoka 161 

PORTO RICO 

A Country Public School 176 

Poor Native's Home 176 

Military Road, Porto Rico 176 

Coffee Plantation 177 

Hauling Sugar Cane 177 

A Sugar Mill, Porto Rico 177 

Map of Porto Rico Showing United Brethren 

Work 189 

A Circuit Rider. 192 

United Brethren Chapel, La Playa Guayanilla. 192 

United Brethren Sunday School, Ponce 192 

Preaching in the Market Place, Yauco 193 

Our Porto Rican Pastors 193 

PHILIPPINE ISLANDS 

Igorot Rice Terraces 224 

Planting Rice 224 

Types of Igorot Tribe 225 

Ilocano Women and Children 225 

Roman Catholic Church, San Fernando 240 

United Brethren Chapel and Congregation, 

Balaoan 240 

Bible Conference 241 

Philippine Islands United Brethren Mission 

Conference 241 

Map of Luzon Showing United Brethren Terri- 
tory 244 



FOREWORD 



About two years ago the Foreign Mission Boards 
of our Church decided to send a deputation to each 
of our foreign fields to make a thorough investiga- 
tion of our missions, and of the present conditions 
of the people whom we seek to evangelize. 

Bishop J. S. Mills, D.D., went to Japan, China, and 
the Philippines; W. R. Funk, D.D., accompanied 
by John W. Ruth, went to West Africa; and S. S. 
Hough, D.D., accompanied by Messrs. Alfred 
Baltzly, C. M. Benson, and W. L. Hough, went to 
Porto Rico. They all returned in safety in the 
spring of 1908. 

The laymen in the delegations went at their own 
expense, making a worthy precedent which we ear- 
nestly hope many other laymen will follow. 

As there is no one volume from which a knowledge 
of all our foreign missionary enterprises can be 
obtained, the production of such a book was planned 
from the beginning of these journies. For this pur- 
pose observations were constantly recorded, and val- 
uable information obtained from the latest literature, 
and from missionaries and natives, and especially 
from our own superintendents and their associates in 
these several fields. Grateful acknowledgment of 
indebtedness is hereby made to all these friends and 
sources. 

We found everywhere the fields "white unto the 
harvest," and the weary laborers praying the Lord 
of the harvest to send forth more laborers. Paul's 
vision of the Macedonian was always present. 

The counterpart of this conscious need among all 
nations is the Providential awakening of all Chris- 
tians and their desire and purpose to "preach the 
gospel to every creature" — "to make disciples of 
all the nations." 

xiii 



To accomplish this end more money is needed 
for new buildings, and to train and employ a larger 
native ministry; and more consecrated, cultured, 
capable, Christ-like missionaries, teachers, and 
physicians to plant and to train the Church of 
Christ in foreign lands. 

As the members of the deputation visited the mis- 
sionaries at work, and observed them under trying 
circumstances, their admiration for these workers 
constantly increased as their knowledge of them en- 
larged. The ability, character, and efficiency of our 
foreign workers, as well as those in the home field, are 
of the highest order. There they are, laboring pa- 
tiently and faithfully, often in unsanitary places, tried 
by anxieties unknown at home, deprived of congenial 
fellowship and dying daily for Jesus' sake. They are 
true heroes, who, in the midst of this pleasure-loving 
and money-mad age, are seeking to bring the gospel 
to the millions of our fellow-beings who are without 
the knowledge of the riches of glory in Christ Jesus. 
They are a living illustration of the spirit of our 
Master who sought "not to be ministered unto but to 
minister, and to give his life a ransom for many." 

The Authors. 



SIERRA LEONE, WEST AFRICA 

By W. R. Funk, D.D. 



"Where is light most needed? Without question in 
dark, dark Africa. Then let my light blaze out for 
Christ in Africa." 

— Bishop Hill. 

"The battle royal for Africa's redemption is on, 
and must be fought during the present generation. 
No easily won laurels here, for 'there are many 
adversaries' — dense ignorance, immoral customs, an 
aggressive, degraded rum traffic, and an unhealthful 
climate, but the banner of King Jesus must and will 
wave victoriously. The next ten years will witness 
a greater advance in the evangelization of Africa 
than the past one hundred years. We expect every 
United Brethren to join in the battle, and participate 
in the shout of final victory." 

— From one of our missionaries. 



I 



SIERRA LEONE, WEST AFRICA. 
General Conditions. 

The great continent of Africa is a land of 
mysteries, geographical, commercial, and reli- 
gious. The explorations have been comparatively 
recent achievements, and much local and. detail 
investigation remains yet to be made before 
Africa shall be considered a known country. Its 
possibilities are yet to be discovered. Religiously, 
only beginnings have been made in different 
parts of the Dark Continent, and the conquest of 
this land of great possibilities is to be the splen- 
did achievement of the church of Christ in this 
century. No more hopeful field for missionary 
activity can be found anywhere than among these 
whole-souled people, who seem quite ready for 
the gospel. 

The great surface areas of the African con- 
tinent are not well understood. Its location is 
between forty degrees north and forty degrees 
south of the equator. It is nearly five thousand 
miles long and over three thousand miles wide, 
and is large enough to furnish food for the 
whole human family, if its productive soil were 



A Land Largely 
Unknown 



Location and 
Extent 



Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Compared 
With Other 
Countries 



Climate 



Productive 
Soil 



properly cultivated. Bishop Hartzell says: 
"There is room enough in the lower end of the 
continent for the whole of the United States with 
her eighty-two millions of people; Europe, with 
her many states and hundreds of millions, can be 
placed in one side of Central Africa ; China, with 
her four hundred millions, could be accommo- 
dated in the other half of Central Africa, and 
there is room for all India and Wales, Scotland 
and Ireland in the lower valley of the Nile and 
along the coasts of the Mediterranean." 

On account of the location between the seas, 
the southern part of Africa has a very mild 
climate. The mountains snow-capped, with the 
lakes and large rivers, modify the climate, which, 
without these influences, would be very hot. 
Even the northern and central parts of the con- 
tinent are favorably affected by the physical con- 
ditions, and it is a matter of record that the 
average temperature in the Sudan region is but 
a little above eighty degrees. In Sierra Leone 
the temperature is, on the average, about seventy- 
eight degrees. The coast line, with the moun- 
tains and great desert, gives to Africa a great 
variety of climate. 

In Sierra Leone the soil is as productive as 
can be found on the continent. There seems to 
be a spontaneity in the soil which produces with- 
out a reduction in the fertility. It has, therefore, 
an unlimited productiveness, such as cannot be 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



found in land that has been weakened by tillage. 
The growth of bush, vines, giant trees, fruits, 
and vegetables, all so luxuriant and splendid, 
attests the vitality of the soil and the continuance 
of its productive power. 

The latest estimates place the population of 
Africa at 160,000,000. In the vast Sudan region 
there are supposed to be from 50,000,000 to 
80,000,000 people. Outside of this territory there 
is mixed blood, as in Egypt and the Nile region, 
where Arabian blood controls, while south of the 
Sudan we find the Pygmy, Bushman, and Hot- 
tentot. As our mission work is in the extreme 
western part of the Sudan country, we have the 
opportunity to train the best type of the negro 
race. Sierra Leone is not densely populated, 
having not nearly so many inhabitants per square 
mile as England, Germany, or Italy. Freetown, 
the capital city, has a population of forty thou- 
sand. 

The life of the people is very primitive. Where 
Christianity has not effected a change, they are 
very decidedly the children of nature, and live in 
squalid habitations. 

Their houses are nearly always grouped into 
little towns or fakai. A house is built of bush 
poles placed in the ground and fastened together 
at the top with strips of tough bark. These poles 
are usually set six to eight inches apart and de- 
scribe a perfect circle. The poles stand perpen- 



Population 



Children 
of Nature 



A Native 

House 

Described 



4 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

• dicularly, eight to ten feet high, and upon them 
other poles are fastened, making the support for 
the roof. Between the side poles soft clay is 
packed, which, when it becomes dry, is very hard 
and almost impervious. The roof is made of 
long grasses or palm, both of which are plentiful. 
As to the interior, there is no floor. On the 
bare ground rudely-constructed sleeping-places 
may be found ; but, in most cases, a mat of leaves 
or grass furnishes a bed for the raw native. As 
civilization touches their lives they change their 

House _ way of living. Since' the houses are entirely 

keeping lacking in conveniences, of course the women 

are poor housekeepers. Indeed, they have noth- 
ing in the way of cooking utensils with which to 
keep house. One pot serves for all the cooking 
done. No knives, forks, plates, or dishes. They 
eat their food out of the pot in which it was 
cooked, and use their hands to convey it to their 
mouths. 

Dress Their dress is very simple. The boys and girls 

under twelve years, in purely native communities, 
have little or no clothing. The little tots from 
one to eight years, and even up to ten and twelve, 
are satisfied with a string of beads. In no case 
do you find among the adults of native com- 
munities more than a breech or country cloth 
worn. 

Customs Much could be said of the customs of the 

people. It must be remembered that the African 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



is not naturally an energetic person. Nature has 
been so kind to him in the abundant supply of 
food, and the climate is so mild that little cloth- 
ing is necessary. This being the case, he has not 
felt the need of being industrious in order to 
obtain a livelihood. This yielding to climate has 
led to very bad customs. The native does not 
know how to care for his health. He surfeits 
himself at one meal for fear he may not have an 
opportunity to obtain another. He goes on the 
theory that he has only what he eats. Hence he 
is a stranger to regular habits of eating, such as 
in civilized countries are known to be healthful. 
In Sierra Leone there are found almost every- 
where some of the results of Christian civiliza- 
tion, so that the customs of the people are decid- 
edly changed for the better when compared with 
those of the interior, where only leaves of palms 
or grasses are used as clothing. 

The barbarous method of having women do 
all the work is the result of the pagan notion 
that man is superior to woman, and, on that 
account, she must be a slave. The change 
wrought where men get a vision of their respon- 
sibility in labor is most encouraging. In sharing 
the burden with the weaker sex, the finer qual- 
ities of manhood, such as protection and gal- 
lantry, are developed, and womanhood is exalted. 
The custom of slavery, known as "domestic," is 
prevalent, even in Sierra Leone. The paramount 



Christianity 

Changes 

Customs 



Labor 



Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Marriage 



Polygamy 



Food 



chief directs the public service, such as highway 
and railroad building. He draws the wages for 
all service rendered by his people, and appor- 
tions it to the heads of families, the individual 
getting little or nothing more than his allowance 
of rice for his toil. 

Marriage is not a question of affection. It is 
a bartering custom that has fastened itself upon 
the native people, so that a little girl is bought 
for so many hides or goats or pieces of cloth, 
when she is from five to ten years of age. There 
is no marriage ceremony among the native peo- 
ple. The deal is complete when the transfer of 
the goods or animals has been made to the one 
controlling the child. 

Polygamy is extensively practised even in 
Sierra Leone, where a great many men and 
women speak English. Mohammedanism favors 
it, and the English government has not yet pro- 
hibited it as a custom of the people. As a result, 
the family is a loose organization. 

The food of the people is quite simple. Rice 
plantain, cassada, yams, bananas, oranges, with 
fish, chicken, goat, cattle, and small animals, 
form the staple bill of fare. The people use palm 
oil instead of fat, and it serves them very well, 
and is undoubtedly healthful. 

The custom of personal adornment is very 
striking. The hair is carefully dressed and many 
charms are used to decorate the body. 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



The most barbarous customs prevail in regard 
to the sick and dying. No special medical atten- 
tion is paid the sick, even if dying, while singing 
and dancing around the sick may be used to 
drive away the evil spirits that are causing the 
malady. 

Funerals are often seasons of debauchery. 
Pomp is a part of the life of the native African, 
and he buries his dead with great ceremony. 
The custom is followed of burying the dead in 
the hut where they lived or near by, so that they 
may be protected from the evil spirits. This is a 
common practice. Witches or cannibals may 
steal the body if the grave is remote from the 
dwelling, and that is another reason for burying 
a body near or in the house. A person dying 
with a contagious disease is sometimes buried in 
this manner, and frequently no more than two 
inches of earth cover the body. 

That sin has wrought great havoc in the life 
and character of the people no one will doubt 
who has been brought in touch with them, 
although it must be remembered that their vices, 
in the main, are not very different from those 
found among civilized people. The only question 
is that of degree. There can be little doubt that 
there has been a development of parts of the 
human race and a retrogression of another part. 
The former is seen at its best in the Anglo-Saxon, 
while the latter is seen in its awfulness in the de- 



Treatment 

of the 
Sick 



Burial 
Customs 



Effects 
of Sin 



8 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Vices of the 
Africans 



graded lives of the raw Africans. This is espe- 
cially true of the Hottentot, where the lowest 
strata of human life may be found. 

The list of vices known among them is as fol- 
lows: Stealing, lying, gluttony, drunkenness, 
lust, with promiscuous living, witchcraft, mur- 
der, polygamy, slavery, wife-slavery, child- 
slavery, human sacrifice, cannibalism, burial 
alive, and suicide. 



The African 
a Religious 
Individual 



Belief 
in Evil 
Spirits 



Brutality 
Caused by 
False Religious 
Ideas 



Religious Conditions in Sierra Leone. 
Paganism. 

The African is, above everything, a religious 
individual. His places of worship are to be seen 
wherever he is found. The devil-house is the 
center of every native town or village. The 
chiefs have their devil-houses in order to be sure 
they are safe and to satisfy the feelings of their 
people when they visit the chief's compound. 

All spirits, of whatever kind, are gods,' and the 
evil spirits exert a slavish influence of fear over 
the native mind. To appease these spiritual per- 
sonalities, the pagan offers his sacrifice. 

Rev. W. S. Naylor well says: "Nearly all of 
the pagan's gods are demons. . . . The cruel bar- 
barities of the pagan do not necessarily spring 
from an inborn brutality of nature, but from his 
ideas of gods and religion." This gives a true 
view of the awful state of mind in which these 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



Africans live. The conception that a god should 
love is to them almost an impossibility. 

To satisfy the evil and debauching spirits they 
make sacrifices of possessions and even of human 
life. It is a common thing to find offerings of 
rice, meat, cloth, and charms in the devil-houses, 
put there to win the favor of the gods that, to 
the mind of the pagan, are in control of every- 
thing about them. When, in some of their vil- 
lages, I ventured to examine these devil-houses, 
going so far as to lift the curtain door and shout, 
the people all ran in panic to places of seclusion, 
expecting me, as I was told afterwards, to be 
destroyed by the devil or devils, as the case 
might be. 

It is this same idea that controls the people, 
restraining them from entering on any ground 
where a certain sign is found. These signs are 
like our "Keep off the Grass" or "No Admit- 
tance," except in Africa they are not printed in 
words, but are in the shape of a peculiarly-cut 
twig, with some cloth or grass about it, to attract 
the attention of the passerby. 

Such signs are placed by the big man of the 
Poro Society. This is a secret society, but it 
makes its appeal to the religious ideas of the 
people for the control of its members, as well as 
those who are outside of its mysteries. The 
"devil" is the principal personage recognized in 
the work of this organization, and fear of the 



Offerings 
to Evil 

Spirits 



Controlling 
by Signs 



Secret 
Societies 



10 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Cannibalism 



Controlled 
by Fear 



evil spirits is the only element of power in it. 
The same can be said of the Bundu Society for 
women. Bishop Mills, in his splendid book, 
"Africa," pages 67-69, gives a true statement of 
these societies, and I refer the reader to his 
description. 

Even the cannibalism that is practised is almost 
altogether a religious ceremony, in which "medi- 
cine" made from certain parts of the human body 
is regarded as almost perfect protection from all 
evil spirits. As they worship the evil rather than 
the good spirits, you can readily imagine the 
slavishness of their devotion. 

Fear and dread enter into all of their religious 
rites and services. To appease the wrath of the 
bad spirits is their only desire, as the good spirits, 
if they believe that such exist, will not in any 
way ever harm them. It is hard to make com- 
parisons between those who are in the darkness 
of sin, especially when living under the different 
forms of paganism; but it does seem reasonable 
to suppose that the mind that finds its satisfaction 
in the worship of evil spirits only, is in the great- 
est need and deepest gloom. This, in a word, is 
the state of the heathen African mind untouched 
by the light of divine revelation. 



Mohammedanism. 

Mohammedanism, or Islam, as it is called, is 
rapidly gaining headway in many parts of 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



11 



Africa, and its present field of conquest is in the 
Sudan country, and especially in Sierra Leone. 
Mohammedanism is a better system of life than 
paganism. It has elements of truth in it, which 
makes it a dangerous foe to Christianity. It has 
been truly said, "The better is always enemy to 
the best." 

Mohammedanism certainly has done some 
good for the African. It has given him a better 
view of his needs and corrected some of his 
worst customs. Under the teachings of Islam 
he wears more clothes and is instructed against 
infanticide, witchcraft, burial alive, cannibalism, 
etc., but it places its approval upon slavery, 
polygamy, and social impurity, thus making it 
very difficult to convince the native mind that 
these things are sinful or even socially wrong. 

In fact, the religion of the Moslem does not 
change the heart. Outward appearance may be 
better while the spirit is still unclean. Any reli- 
gion that sanctions such vices as stealing, in- 
temperance, lying, slavery, social vice, and mur- 
der, with a promise of an immoral life beyond 
the portals of death, will certainly not elevate 
its followers very much in this life. All this, and 
more, Mohammedanism does. 

As a religion, it appeals to the untutored mind 
of the African. It presents ceremony in all it 
does. A strong, formal, ritualistic service is fur- 
nished in its worship. This pleases the people. 



Some Good 
Results 



No Change 
of Heart 



Ceremonies 



12 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Mohammed's 
Childhood 



Assumes the 
Role of a 
Prophet 



Then this religion urges a loose-flowing costume 
for the people. It is usually white, with bright 
headwear, and in some cases, especially among 
those who would rank higher socially, a rich gar- 
ment of fine cloth of some pronounced color ; all 
this in distinction to the close-fitting garments 
worn by the English people. The latter is un- 
comfortable, at best, in that tropical climate, and 
not nearly so spectacular as the loose-flowing 
robes. 

This is not all that can be said of this system 
of religion. Its founder, Mohammed, was born 
about the year A.D. 570, in the town of Mecca, 
Arabia. The personality of this boy, born to a 
widowed mother, who died when he was but six 
years of age, leaving him a complete orphan, 
soon manifested itself in a remarkable manner. 
It is supposed that when he was twelve years of 
age he came in contact with our holy Christian- 
ity, and from meeting some monks he gained his 
first conception of fastings and sacrifice, and 
gathered the thought or inspiration which doubt- 
less led him finally to assume the role of a 
prophet. In this relation, Mohammed, in the 
cave of Hira, received what he claimed were 
divine communications, and after seasons of con- 
tinued depression and revelation, he entered upon 
the work of preaching. 

It is claimed that "inside of one hundred years 
from his birth his name was joined to that of the 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



13 



Almighty and was called out in ten thousand 
minarets five times daily from the Persian Gulf 
to the Atlantic, and his new religion was sweep- 
ing everything before it in three continents." 
This shows very clearly the strong personality 
of the man, the strength of his system, and the 
devotion of his followers. 

Of his character much could be said. Sir 
William Muir, in his "Life of Mohammed," gives 
the most comprehensive and also, perhaps, the 
most analytical description of this marvelous 
man to be found anywhere. Samuel M. Zwemer, 
F.R.G.S., in his book, "The Moslem World," 
presents a condensed and yet complete history of 
the prophet and his religion down to the present 
day. 

It seems very probable that Mohammed w T as 
sincere at first, but, becoming intoxicated by suc- 
cess, he lost his position of strength. As 
Zwemer says: "It is possible to measure the 
prophet by three standards — the law of the 
pagan Arabs, the law he himself professed to re- 
veal, and the law of the Old and New Testa- 
ments, which he professed to approve and super- 
sede. By the New-Testament law of Jesus 
Christ, who was the last prophet before Moham- 
med, and whom Mohammed acknowledged as the 
Word of God, the Arabian prophet stands self- 
condemned. He repeatedly broke every precept 
of the Sermon on the Mount, not only in his pri- 



Best Books 
on Mohamme- 
danism 



Condemned by 
New Testament 



14 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Breaks the 
Arabian Laws 



Disobeys His 
Own Laws 



vate life, but in his prophetic office, and the 
Koran itself proves that the spirit of Jesus was 
entirely absent from the mind of Mohammed. 

The Arabs among whom Mohammed was 
born and grew to manhood also had a law, al- 
though they were idolaters, slave-holders, and 
polygamists. Even the robbers of the desert, 
who, like Mohammed, lay in wait for caravans, 
had a code of honor. Three flagrant breaches of 
this code stain the character of Mohammed. It 
was quite lawful to marry a captive woman, 
whose relatives had been slain in battle, but not 
until three months after their death. Mohammed 
waited only three days in the case of the Jewess 
Safiyah. It was lawful to rob merchants, but 
not pilgrims, on their way to Mecca. Mohammed 
broke this old law and "revealed a verse" to jus- 
tify his conduct. Among the pagan Arabs it was 
incest to marry the wife of an adopted son, even 
after his decease. The prophet Mohammed fell 
in love with the lawful wife of his adopted son, 
Zeid, prevailed on him to divorce her, and then 
married her immediately. For this, also, he had 
a "special revelation." 

Mohammed was not only guilty of breaking 
the old Arab laws and coming infinitely short of 
the law of Christ, but he never kept the laws of 
which he claimed to be the divinely-appointed 
medium and custodian. His followers were to be 
content with four lawful wives. According to 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



15 



tradition, he took to himself eleven lawful wives 
and two slave girls. In all these particulars Mo- 
hammed was not an ideal character; yet his life 
and character have become the ideal for millions. 

Of the spread of Mohammedanism we give the 
following as the latest figures, and they are 
accepted by such men as Naylor and Zwemer. 
To-day there are two hundred and twenty-five 
million Mohammedans. Fifty million of these 
are in Africa; sixty-two million in India; thirty 
million in China; twenty-nine million in the 
Malay Islands. Thus they have been gaining 
under a well-directed" missionary effort, for it 
must be granted that Mohammedanism is one of 
the strongest missionary religions of the world. 
Tactful and artful, as well as warlike, they have 
adopted every opportunity to enter new terri- 
tory, and, if need be, crush by war the inhabitants 
and establish the system of their "Allah." 

Their beliefs and practices are not at all con- 
sistent, for the teachings of Mohammed are 
much better than the lives of his followers. This 
might be said of all religions, but it is especially 
true of the creed of the Moslems. 

They teach six cardinal doctrines — "God. 
Angels, Divine Book, Holy Prophets, Day of 
Judgment, and the Predestination of Good and 
Evil." "The monotheism of Mohammed must be 
distinguished from that of the Bible." James 
Freeman Clarke savs the Mohammedan is a 



A Propagating 
Religion 



His Followers 
Inconsistent 



False 

Conception of 
Monotheism 



16 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Attacks the 
Trinity 



Perverted 
Ideas About 
Jesus Christ 



monotheist, but it is the worst kind of monothe- 
ism, and sums up the distinction thus: "Islam 
saw. God, but not man; saw the claims of deity, 
but not the rights of humanity ; saw authority, 
but failed to see freedom, therefore hardened into 
despotism, stiffened into formalism, and sank 
into death. . . . Mohammed teaches a God above 
us ; Moses teaches a God above us, and yet with 
us ; Jesus Christ teaches God above us, God with 
us, and God in us." 

In conversation with a Moslem prophet at 
Ronietta I soon learned that the main attack on 
Christianity was on the trinity, denying Christ a 
place in the God-head. Their false conceptions 
of the relation of Jesus Christ to the world are 
summed up in the following from The Moslem 
World: 

"A Christian studying the faith of Islam soon 
learns not only that Christ has no place in the 
Moslem idea of God, as they deny the trinity, 
but that the portrait of our Savior, as given in 
the Koran and in tradition, is a sad caricature. 
According to Moslem teaching, Jesus was mirac- 
ulously born of the Virgin Mary ; he spoke while 
still a babe in the cradle ; performed many puerile 
miracles in his youth; healed the sick and raised 
the dead when he reached manhood. He was 
specially commissioned to confirm the law and 
reveal the gospel. He was strengthened by the 
Holy Spirit (Gabriel). He foretold another 



1 , "% 







A Tillage in Sierra Leone. 




Native Chief and Councilors. 




Preparing the Ground for Rice Sowing. 




Construction Conrs, Sierra Leone Government Railroad. 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



17 



prophet, whose name should be Ahmed (Mo- 
hammed). They believe that Jesus was, by de- 
ception and substitution, saved from crucifixion 
and taken to heaven, and that he is now in one 
of the inferior stages of celestial bliss; that he 
will come again at the last day, slay antichrist, 
kill all the swine, break the cross, and remove the 
poll-tax from infidels. He will reign as a just 
king for forty-five years, marry and leave chil- 
dren, then die and be buried near Mohammed at 
Medina. The place of his future grave is already 
marked out between the graves of Omar, the 
Caliph, and Fatima, Mohammed's daughter." 

There is not much required of the convert to 
Islam in the way of a creed. It is very short: 
"There is no god but God; Mohammed is the 
apostle of God." You find these words shouted 
everywhere, and engraved and emblazoned on 
posts and banners. This is about all the Sierra 
Leone Mohammedan knows of his religion, 
t/ihe danger we face in our work in Sierra 
Leone is in relation to the propaganda of the re- 
ligion of Islam. The uprising of the native 
people in Sierra Leone in 1898 was, without 
doubt, a result of Mohammedan agitation made 
possible by the attitude of the government on the 
question of taxes. The formidable stand taken 
by Mohammedans all over the protectorate has 
caused the government to respect them with 
unusual courtesy. 



Their Creed 



Our Danger 
in Sierra Leone 



18 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



The English 
Government 
and Mohamme- 
danism 



Must be 
Measured by 
Its Results 



Some of 
Its Evils 



Islam influences have caused all religious 
teaching to be excluded from the government 
school at Bo. This is carried so far that the 
government has appointed a committee (and 
pays all its expenses), whose duty it is to visit 
the school quarterly to investigate and learn if 
Christianity is being taught in any form. This 
board of inspectors is composed of leading Mo- 
hammedans. 

This is a sad condition, for it is well to remem- 
ber that we must measure Mohammedanism by 
its results on the people who have lived under 
its rule for centuries. Who can study the his- 
tory of the Semites, Aryan, negro, and Slavic 
races and not mark the weakness of the teach- 
ings of Mohammed as manifest in the social and 
moral sinfulness of their people? The countries 
of Morocco, Persia, and Arabia are distinctively 
Mohammedan in belief and practice. They have 
been under the sway of Mohammedanism for 
many centuries, and it is in these countries that 
you find the lowest ideals and the most corrupt 
practices that can be found in any country that 
even approaches civilization. 

It must not be forgotten that polygamy and 
slavery are in perfect accord with the Koran 
and all the sacred books of the Islam faith. 
Under its teachings marriage is a form of 
slavery, and wife-beating is allowed by the 
Koran. Zwemer, in The Moslem World, says : 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



19 



''Here is a sketch of the slave-market at 
Mecca, within a stone's throw of 'the house of 
God/ at the center of the Moslem world. 'Go 
there and see for yourself the condition of the 
human chattels- you purchase. You will find 
them, thanks to the vigilance of British cruisers, 
less numerous and consequently more expensive 
than they were in former years ; but there they 
are, flung pell-mell in the open square.' . . . The 
dealer, standing by, cried out : 'Come and buy ; 
the first-fruits of the season, delicate, fresh, and 
green ; come and buy, sfrong and useful, faithful 
and honest. Come and buy.' The day of sacri- 
fice was past and the richer pilgrims in their 
brightest robes gathered around. 

"One among them singled out the girl. They 
entered a booth together. The mother was left 
behind. Soon after the girl came back; and the 
dealer, when the bargain was over, said to the 
purchaser, 'I sell you this property of mine, the 
female slave, Narcissus, for the sum of forty 
pounds.' Thus the bargain was clinched. . . . 
Men slaves could be bought for sums varying 
.from fifteen to forty pounds. The children in 
arms were sold with their mothers, an act of 
mercy; but those that could feed themselves had 
to take their chance. More often than not they 
were separated from their mothers, which gave 
lise to scenes that many a sympathetic pilgrim 
would willingly forget if he could." 



Slave-Market 
at Mecca 



Revolting 
Scenes 



20 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Our Opportunity 
in Sierra Leone 



Conversions 
from Mohamme- 
danism 



It would be well for all students of missions 
to study the life of Raymond Lull, the first mis- 
sionary to the Mohammedans. The Christian 
church owes the gospel to these millions of 
people, and our Church should remember its 
great privilege in Sierra Leone and seek to lead 
these people into the light of divine truth as re- 
vealed in Jesus Christ our Lord. In our work in 
Sierra Leone we must reckon with Islamism as 
an opposing force, and as a fertile field for the 
spread of the holy truth of God. 

The gospel has won some important victories 
over Mohammedanism in Sierra Leone. Re- 
cently, at an evangelistic meeting at Mano in the 
Mendi country, two women, wives of Mohamme- 
dans, were converted. Only a few months ago, 
in Rotifunk, a man who had been a stanch Mo- 
hammedan was deeply convicted and professed 
conversion. In testifying of his joy in finding 
the Savior he said, "The Christian religion is the 
only one to die by." We have in our employ in 
mission work a minister who was brought up a 
Mohammedan. He was to be a preacher and 
prophet in the Islam faith, but the Spirit of God 
touched his heart and life through the ministry 
of a missionary, and now this man is changing 
the whole section of country in which he is work- 
ing. 

It should, therefore, be remembered by all that 
our Church has an important part in the glorious 



Turkish 
Empire 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 21 

but difficult task of carrying the gospel to the 
225,000,000 Mohammedans, who are now in as 
great danger as the pagans who have never 
heard of the Christ. 

The recent change of attitude on the part of change in 
the Sultan of Turkey, and the coming of two 
Christian ministers into the Cabinet of Counsel- 
lors of the Empire, is a very hopeful indication. 
God is opening the way, and means that we as a 
Church should be ready to do our part in the 
territory where we are working. 

Christianity. 

It would be hard to measure the work already ° nl y a 
done in Africa by the gospel of our Lord. True, Evangelised" 1 
only a line of the country has been touched, as 
you follow the coast of the continent. A few 
interior stations have been opened, in the Niger 
country, in the Congo Free States, and in 
Uganda, but the chief amount of work so far 
accomplished has been within a few hundred 
miles of the coast. The reason for this is appar- 
ent. The people of these coast districts are as 
needy as any, and they are very much more con- 
venient to reach. It means much to go interior. 
Even to travel up the Niger two thousand miles 
in a rowboat is a hard proposition, and yet that 
is easy in comparison with five hundred miles 
through the jungles, walking, or in a hammock. 
Then, too, the interior people come down to the 



22 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Everybody 
Benefited 



The Changed 
Condition 



Uplifting 
Agencies 



coast towns more or less, and the people of the 
coast towns do trading up country, so it has been 
wise from every standpoint to seek to Christian- 
ize the coast people first. 

It is but fair to state that much of the work of 
Christianity is indirect. People are being lifted 
up who do not make a profession of the truth of 
Jesus Christ as a personal Savior. It is in Africa 
as it is America, where multiplied thousands of 
sinful, wicked men and women are living under 
the blessings of our Christian civilization, reap- 
ing very many of its benefits and helping influ- 
ences, without even a thought of thankfulness to 
Almighty God for the good which they enjoy. 

Sierra Leone is not, as a whole, what it was 
when our missionaries went there more than a 
half century ago. Many persons have seen a 
great light and are in a receptive mood as com- 
pared with those who have never heard anything 
about the truth of our Christ. So we cannot 
measure anywhere, and especially in a heathen 
country, the entire results of the preaching of 
the truth by the number of persons who profess 
conversion. 

The railroads being built, the hospitals erected, 
the schools and the church-buildings, all these 
tend to uplift and have, by their very presence, 
a helpful influence on the people. 

Of the need of Christianity much might be 
said. Disease is lurking in every dark spot all 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



23 



over the country. One is amazed when he real- 
izes how rapidly the people are dying. How 
they have existed so long as a race is a marvel. 
But they can never rise nor continue to occupy 
the land that God has given them unless they 
have the gospel of our Lord. 

Christian civilization is fast opening up the 
protectorate of Sierra Leone. Railroads are 
being built by the English government all over 
the country. One line extends eastward from 
Freetown within a few miles of the Liberia line, 
while another is being built through the Yonnie 
country to Yonniebannah, and from there up 
the Rokel River. Still another is being pro- 
jected in the southeastern part of the protec- 
torate. 

In this work the government has had the serv- 
ice of Jonathan Weaver, who w T as brought up in 
our schools and who, in his official relation, has 
opened up the railroad lines, and has obtained, 
as I learned, the right of way for the govern- 
ment. All this is the result of the gospel of Jesus 
Christ in Sierra Leone. Paganism would not 
have brought it ; Mohammedanism does not favor 
it; but Christianity has in all the centuries been 
the foster mother of all truly active commercial 
life. 

The African people do not give a 'half-hearted 
assent to their religious beliefs. Careful and dis- 
criminating, they come to their conclusions, and 



Christianity 
Developing the 
Country 



Jonathan 
Weaver 



24 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



An Example 
of Remarkable 
Consecration 



then with a purpose they live the life of a Chris- 
tian. Our missionaries could tell many expe- 
riences illustrating this fact. I venture to give 
here a personal experience I had with an 
eighteen-year-old boy. Three things are shown 
in this narration — his manner of expression, 
thoughtfulness, and consecration. 

One evening, after the service in the church 
at Freetown, during the conference, this boy 
came to me when I was out in the street, and 
said, "Please, sir, may I walk at your side when 
you are alone?" For beauty of expression, this 
is hard to excel. I answered that I could not 
see him alone then, as there were many people 
about us, but that I could see him at the mission- 
house the next day. He glided away in the dark- 
ness and was prompt in coming the next day, 
and when I asked what he wanted to say to me, 
he answered, "I came to ask you how I can be a 
perfect Christian." What a question! The 
deepest that the human mind can ask. After an 
hour of talk with him, he said, "But you have 
changed me." I told him I did not understand. 
"Oh," said he, "you see when Doctor and Mrs. 
King put me in school I signed a contract that 
when I graduated T would spend seven years in 
missionary work, and now I want to change it." 
I said, "Do you want to break your contract?" 
"Oh, no, but," said the boy, "I want to change 
it to read, instead of 'seven years/ 'for life.' ,; 



for the 
Africans 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 25 

Elements of Hope. 

The spiritual possibilities of any people, as is 
shown by history, depend largely upon their 
physical and mental powers. This is no less true 
of the African than of any other part of the race. 
Physical environment is also a factor in the spir- 
itual awakening of a nation. 

In the study of any people, as to their accept- Africa 
ing or rejecting the truth, one must consider dis- 
position, condition, and accessibility. The win- 
ning of these people to Jesus Christ should be the 
object of all educational and commercial enter- 
prises. To exploit any lower scheme among 
ignorant and uncivilized people is the height of 
brutality. It is very important that we come to 
see the hopeful side in the development of the 
native people of Africa, for, beyond a doubt, 
they were intended for that climate. "Africa for 
the African," is not only a just motto, but is the 
basic truth that will lift up the hands of that race 
and cause them to become producers as well as 
consumers. This will lead to the material un- 
folding of the continent under Christian ideas 
and will create a new Africa. There is great 
hope in it, and certainty of success depends upon 
the activity of the church of God. 

Industrial Training. 
In Sierra Leone the soil is so fertile, the 
climate so genial, that but little toil is needful 



26 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

for an existence. As a result, no effort has been 
made by the people to develop the land or take 
advantage of the climate, except as they have 
been taught by those who have entered the coun- 
try either as missionaries or traders. The latter 
have had such selfishness in all they have under- 
taken that little has been gained by their pres- 
ence in Africa, while the missionaries have been 
either without money to start the work, or have 
been misguided as to the importance of industrial 
work among the natives. 
Reasons Of the value of industrial training much can 

for lt be said. It is needed in order to give the people 

the right conception of life. As they now are, 
they are satisfied to live in idleness and squalor, 
with absolutely none of the comforts or con- 
veniences of life. Their rudely-furnished houses 
are not (I speak now of the heathen natives) so 
good in any way as the pig-sty of our average 
farmer, 
industry Progress cannot be permanent in any line, 

either spiritual, educational, or commercial, un- 
less industry becomes a basic principle in the 
lives of the people. Work, substantial work, is 
one of the safeguards of character and a great 
means of developing strength, while idleness is 
the same among the heathen as in civilized coun- 
tries — a fertile condition for the growth of every 
evil thought. To overcome this condition, indus- 
trial training is absolutely essential. 



a Basic 
Principle 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



27 



Industrial work is needed in order to change 
the physical condition of the country. As por- 
tions of our own fair land needed clearing and 
grubbing, so to-day Sierra Leone needs exactly 
the same treatment in order to utilize her soil to 
the best advantage. This will reclaim the land 
from the wild bush and vines, change the appear- 
ance of the country from a wild jungle to the 
fertile field, and will give food, raiment, and 
comforts to the people. All this must come in 
order to build them up in the truth. 

In this industrial effort the laws of nature, 
little understood by the African, must have 
exemplification. The native must be taught the 
law of cause and effect as it relates to the pro- 
ductiveness of the soil, and the results of disobe- 
dience as seen in misfortune and distress. The 
Africans can learn much by object-lessons. Show 
them how to farm and they will farm ; show 
them how to plant cola, cocoa, orange, lemon, 
and rubber trees in a systematic way and they 
will soon undertake the same; show them how 
to grub the land and they will be the better 
socially, intellectually, and spiritually. For un- 
less they have these primary principles that lie 
at the foundation of all truth, they will not hold 
the more intricate elements of spirituality that 
relate to their soul life. No one can live the 
clean life laid down in our gospel and have his 
body so slightly cared for as does the native 



To Reclaim 
the Land 



Value of 

Object 

Lessons 



28 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



To Improve 

Sanitary 

Conditions 



The Possibilities 
of Industrial 
Training 



African. The filth of his home under pagan con- 
ditions is not conducive to pure thinking or right 
living. The industrial missionary enterprise 
must bring this change. Christianity must 
change their physical conditions, or it will be 
impossible to build up a self-sustaining native 
church. 

This industrial work should be pressed in 
order to improve the health conditions of the 
country. Malaria is the principal disease that 
attacks the people of the Sudan country. As 
Cuba was in the grasp of yellow fever, so Africa 
is in the hold of the malarial germ. The prin- 
cipal means of its transmission is the mosquito, 
and the mosquito is at home in the swamps and 
unsanitary places. Remove these places where 
malarial germs develop and the mosquito be- 
comes a harmless pest. 

It has been asked what can be done in indus- 
trial work. I answer this important question by 
saying that we must not expect too much at 
once. The people will have to be trained before 
the land is completely conquered. The head, 
hand, and heart of the natives must have atten- 
tion before the commercial life of the country is 
fully developed. A man who does not believe in 
a thing will not do that thing with much earnest- 
ness of purpose. To awaken these people to the 
value of labor, they must be taught the use of 
tools, which is the first step in industrial work. 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 29 

Albert Academy should have a strong manual 
training department, for only with such training 
can the boys be able to do the kind of work nec- 
essary to develop their country. It is important 
that missionary societies start at once more in- 
dustrial centers such as we have started at Mo- 
fus, on the Cockboro River, and give a practi- 
cal illustration of what can be done. The Afri- 
can must be brought to earn more than enough 
to provide his daily food. He needs to be clothed, 
he needs a home, and money to support his own 
church and school and to extend these privileges 
to others of his own race. Only through indus- 
trial training can these absolutely necessary re- 
sults be secured. 

Educational Work. 

Fundamental to all effort to improve the Great impor- 
heathen people of Africa and save them from the 
delusions of false religions, such as Mohamme- 
danism, as well as lift them out of their own 
pagan beliefs and customs, is education. If it 
could be justly said of the people of old who 
had direct revelation and personal supervision, 
"My people are destroyed for lack of knowledge," 
the same statement certainly can be made with 
greater emphasis of 160,000,000 benighted souls 
who are now groping their way amid the most 
pronounced mental and physical darkness found 
anywhere on the globe. 



tance of 
Education 



30 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Has a Strong 
Memory 



Primary 

Education 

Essential 



This being true, a most hopeful condition lies 
in the fact that the African mind is very suscep- 
tible to truth and is an eager learner in all de- 
partments of education. Blessed naturally with 
a strong memory, and having no written lan- 
guage, and no method of recording anything, he 
has greatly developed the retentiveness of his 
mind, and thus stands ready to receive and hold 
the truth. Being undeveloped in the reasoning 
faculties, he does not discern readily between 
truth and error, so that if error is the first to 
enter the mind, it is much more difficult to reason 
it away, for memory clings to first impressions. 
This being true, how important it is that the 
Africans receive the knowledge of the ethics of 
a true life before false systems gain mastery in 
their minds. It is not so hard for them to give 
up the errors of their inherited condition as it is 
to convert them from adopted beliefs, even 
though the same is grossly false. 

It is very important that primary education be 
carried forward with all diligence and with as 
much haste as possible. The children are very 
ready for school, provided an incentive is held 
up before them. Every mission station should 
have a school corresponding to our public 
schools. Not all that we teach should be taught, 
nor could we hope to hold these bush children 
to as rigid a discipline as we require by our com- 
pulsory educational law. 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 



31 



In our work we have secondary schools at 
nearly all the stations and at many of our 
preaching-places. The government of Sierra 
Leone has under consideration the taking over of 
the secondary schools. There are many things in 
favor of such a course; but at the present time 
it seems impracticable, due chiefly to the fact 
that the cost, as fixed by the government, will 
exclude those who are the most needy in semi- 
civilized communities, and the raw native dis- 
tricts of the interior will not be reached at all by 
these governmental schools. 

When it is remembered that the first training- 
school was at Alexandria about 175 A.D., and 
that some of the earliest church fathers, for 
example, Origen and Clement, taught in this 
school, it makes it an interesting contest for the 
present-day church to perform well her part in 
reclaiming not only Egypt from Mohammedan- 
ism, but the whole of the continent from pagan- 
ism. Possibly the greatest work to be accom- 
plished in Africa now is to stop the forward 
movement of the Moslem religion. 

That there is every reason to give these people 
the truth which comes from a Christian educa- 
tion is seen in the fact that, as Rev. W. S. Nay- 
lor says, "the Nubian church withstood the Mo- 
hammedan fire and sword until the fifteenth cen- 
tury." It is also true, as he states, "that churches 
dominated by the Greek, Roman, Jewish, and 



Our 

Secondary 
Schools 



Steadfastness 
of the 
People 



32 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Illustrated by 

Anglo-Saxon 

History 



other colonists of North Africa were quickly 
overcome by Islam." This shows the strength 
of character and the willingness of the African 
to stand by his convictions. It is the general 
notion of the native that the white man's religion 
is better than his, and that he (the black man) 
would fare better if he believed as the white 
man. Is not this a long stride toward the truth? 
Desire is the first step, and these people have it, 
and if the Christian world will speedily act, they 
may reclaim the Dark Continent from paganism 
and all false and debasing practices. 

Some one has said, "The strength of Islam 
is ignorance and fanaticism." These must both 
be met by education. Neither can flourish where 
truth is supreme. Historically, this is true, when 
we consider the Anglo-Saxon part of the race. 
In our own family of the race there was very 
slow development. Historian Green, in speaking 
of England between 450 and 575 A.D., says : 
"The new England was a heathen country. The 
religion of Woden and Thunder triumphed over 
the religion of Christ." Even after they did come 
back to a desire for the truth, under the leader- 
ship of Cuthbert in 651, they did as the same 
historian writes : "With Teutonic indifference 
they had yielded to their thegns in normally 
accepting the new Christianity as they had 
yielded to the king. But they retained their old 
superstitions side by side with the new worship ; 




African Fetishes. 



Devil House. 




Buxdu Devils, Sierra Leone. 




One of Our First Converts. A Christian Family. 





s 


■ 




. - 


IK 


K -/- v r - 


«~pt * 


i. 4 









West Africa United Brethren Conference. 



Sierra Leone, West Africa 33 

plague or mishap drove them back to a reliance 
on their heathen charms and amulets, and, if 
trouble befell the Christian preachers who came 
settling among them, they took it as a proof of 
the wrath of the older gods." This is not unlike 
present conditions in Africa at this very moment. 
We cannot boast save through the religion of our 
Lord. 



SUGGESTIONS FOR LEADERS OF CLASSES. 

The questions which follow each chapter are in- 
tended simply to be suggestive. Additional ones 
can readily be prepared by each leader. Many of 
those suggested are thought questions; that is, 
they will require some original thinking, although 
most of the facts needed in answering them will be 
found in the text-book. Questions which constitute 
a mere memory test of the facts presented in the 
book are valuable and should be used, but they do 
not make as deep an impression as thought ques- 
tions. The more the members of the class think 
through the facts read, the greater will be the re- 
sults of their study. 

In assigning lessons the attention of the class 
should be called to the analytical index to be found 
in Appendix B. From it one may get at once a 
survey of the whole chapter. 

By writing to the Young People's Department, 
Foreign Missionary Society, 1003 U. B. Bldg., 
Dayton, Ohio, special helps for the leader and de- 
nominational missionary literature may be secured 
free of charge. 



34 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY AND DISCUSSION. 
CHAPTER I. 

1. Compare the social customs of Sierra Leone 
with those in this country. 

2. Which do you consider the greater obstacle 
to the propagation of the gospel in Sierra Leone, 
the unfavorable climate or the low form of civil- 
ization ? 

3. If you were a pagan African, in what ways 
would the gospel change your religious beliefs and 
daily life? 

4. Why is Mohammedanism a dangerous foe to 
our work in Sierra Leone? Mention four reasons. 

5. Which would you rather be, a pagan African 
or a Mohammedan African? Why? 

6. What great changes for good is Christianity 
making in Sierra Leone? Give concrete illustra- 
tions. 

7. Name, in the order of their importance, four 
reasons for industrial training in Sierra Leone. 

8. Why should our Church carry on school 
work in Sierra Leone? 



SIERRA LEONE, WEST AFRICA 

(Continued) 
UNITED BRETHREN MISSIONS 



35 



"The people that walked in darkness have seen a 
great light; they that dwell in the land of the 
shadow of death, upon them hath the light shined." 

— Isaiah 9:2. 



II 



The United Brethren Missions in Sierra 
Leone. 

Inspired by the work of such men as Judson 
of Burma, Robert Morrison of China, and Carey 
of India, our Church began its foreign mission- 
ary enterprise in Sierra Leone, West Africa, by 
sending out W. J. Shuey, D. C. Kumler, and 
D. K. Flickinger, in January, 1855, as our first 
missionaries to the Dark Continent. 

From the beginning, a strong current of mis- 
sionary interest has always been manifest in the 
United Brethren Church. Philip William Otter- 
bein was himself a foreign missionary, sent to 
this country by the Dutch Reformed Church of 
Holland, and for a time he was largely supported 
bv that church. 



Our First 

Foreign 

Field 



Otterbein 
a Foreign 
Missionary 



Organization and Growth of Our Foreign 
Missionary Work. 

Our missionary activities were confined to the 
United States until "The Home, Frontier, and 
Foreign Missionary Society" was organized in 
1853. The impulses that led to the organization 
of this society are of more than ordinary interest. 

37 



First 
Foreign 
Missionary 
Organization 



38 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Sandusky 

Conference 

Acts 



Missionary 
Society 
Organized 
in 1853 



In Otterbein University a strong missionary 
spirit prevailed among the students and profes- 
sors, and the Board of Trustees of said institu- 
tion, at its session, June 28, 1852, adopted the 
following: "Resolved, That the Board approve 
of a missionary society at Otterbein University, 
to be auxiliary to the Foreign Missionary Society 
of the United Brethren in Christ." Such a so- 
ciety was organized, and B. R. Hanby, the author 
of "Darling Nelly Gray," was its secretary. 

A few months after the action taken by the 
Board of Trustees of Otterbein University, the 
Sandusky Conference took similar action by 
declaring, "The time has fully come when the 
United Brethren Church should unite her whole 
strength in a missionary society, which shall in- 
clude not only the home, but the frontier and 
foreign fields." Sandusky Conference was at 
that time organized into a missionary society, 
and a resolution was passed, praying the next 
General Conference to organize such a society 
for the entire denomination. The General Con- 
ference convened at Miltonville, Ohio, in the 
spring of 1853, and organized the missionary 
society and adopted a constitution for the same, 
the first article of which reads : 

"This society shall be called 'The Home, Fron- 
tier, and Foreign Missionary Society of the 
United Brethren in Christ,' and is organizing for 
the purpose of aiding the annual conferences in 



Missions in Sierra Leone 39 

extending their missionary labors throughout the 
country, and into foreign and heathen lands." 
J. J. Glossbrenner was elected its first president, 
and Henry Kumler, Lewis Davis, and David 
Edwards, vice-presidents. John C. Bright was 
elected General Secretary, and John Kemp, Jr., 
Treasurer. The first Board of Managers con- 
sisted of William Longstreet, Jacob Emrick, D. 
Shuck, T. N. Sowers, John Dodds, and D. B. 
Crouse. 

Concerning the steps antecedent to the final John c. Bright 
organization of our Missionary Society, Dr. the Vi s° rou s 

. . Leader 

Henry Garst, who is a recognized authority, 
states : "It is significant that Rev. John C. Bright 
was a member of the Board of Trustees of Otter- 
bein University in 1852, and was a member of 
the Sandusky Conference and a delegate to the 
General Conference of 1853, which I think goes 
far to account for the action of all three of these 
bodies on the subject of missions. I think it is 
as proper to call John C. Bright the father of the 
foreign missionary work of the United Brethren 
Church as it is to call Rev. Lewis Davis, of the 
Scioto Conference, the father of the work of 
higher education in the Church. As missionary 
secretary, Mr. Bright at once threw himself into 
the work with all the force of his intense nature, 
and stirred the Church on the subject of missions 
as it had never been stirred before, and as it sel- 
dom, if ever, has been stirred since." 



40 



Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



The Primary 
Object 



Importance 
of Missionary 
Training 
Recognized 



Africa Selected 
Because Most 
Needy 



The resolutions adopted at the first Board 
meeting reveal clearly that the fathers had a 
comprehensive and clear view of the work they 
were about to undertake. The primary object 
was : "To give the gospel of Jesus to all men in 
all countries in its unmixed and original purity." 
Other resolutions emphasized the importance of 
Christian education and literature, and of the 
necessity to aim at self-support and self-extension 
in the work. 

The wisdom of enlisting the children in the 
Sunday schools of the home churches in the sup- 
port of foreign missions, and of observing a 
monthly prayer-meeting for the world-wide work 
of the kingdom, was forcibly presented in those 
very first meetings. 

In the selection of a foreign mission field, 
Africa stood out as the one most needy. The 
committee reported : "If any nation under the 
wide-spreading heavens bespeaks sympathy, and 
ought to call out the benevolences of the Chris- 
tian church, or induce the missionary and teacher 
to bid adieu to friends and leave a land of privi- 
leges, and spend their days in toil and suffering, 
it is poor, ignorant, 'degraded, down-trodden 
Africa." 

As stated, Messrs. Flickinger, Shuey, and 
Kumler were the first to go out from our Church 
to pagan lands. They landed at Freetown, 
Africa, March 1, 1855. Then bes>an the real 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



41 



work of evangelizing our share of the Dark Con- 
tinent. Concerning the conditions that prevailed 
in the early stages of the work, Dr. A. T. How- 
ard writes : "There were the hardships of travel, 
the vexing problems of keeping the boats in sea- 
worthy condition, a long task of securing suitable 
buildings, and the constant fight with the bug-a- 
bugs, or white ants, attacking every stick of build- 
ing material ; and all this was matched only by 
the onslaught of malaria-bearing microbes attack- 
ing the human system. There was the inter- 
minable palaver with native chiefs connected 
with questions of land and other mission prop- 
erty ; the hostility of Poro and Bundu, and 
similar native societies ; there were misunder- 
standings, impossible to eliminate, from an ever- 
changing superintendency, and a constant thrust- 
ing of responsibility and leadership upon new 
men before they had acquired the proper expe- 
rience in, and understanding of the work they 
were expected to direct." 

In the midst of these difficulties, through 
heroic faith, much hardship and patience, the 
first missionaries laid the foundations of the 
work. For three years they had to labor with- 
out being cheered with any visible fruitage. 
The first persons to profess conversion were Tom 
Tucker and Lucy Caulker. The latter is still 
living, and is a faithful member of the church at 
Shen^e. Then came the conversion of the chief 



Early 
Difficulties 



First 
Conversions 



42 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Laying the 
Foundations 



The Work of 
Mr. and Mrs. 
Gomer 



at Shenge, whose influence was so powerful in 
winning others to Christ. 

The successive steps in the development of our 
mission work are given by Dr. D. K. Flickinger, 
who has been more closely associated with the 
work from the beginning than any other man in 
our Church, being one of the first missionaries 
and later missionary secretary and missionary 
bishop. Doctor Flickinger says: 

"The first permanent step was taken when Dr. 
J. K. Billheimer, Dr. W. B. Witt, and myself 
secured from Chief Caulker, at Shenge, one hun- 
dred acres of land for our mission. Rev. J. K. 
Billheimer did excellent work in directing the 
building and looking after the material interests 
of the mission ; but the chief spiritual quickening 
came when Rev. O. Hadley and wife arrived in 
Africa and deeply impressed the people with 
God's omnipresence and holiness, and their sin- 
fulness. The Hadleys showed the people God, 
and brought them to realize their need of salva- 
tion. 

"The next advance was when Mr. Gomer and 
wife, members of the colored race, reached 
Shenge. Fifteen years had passed since the first 
missionaries had landed. The Gomers were all- 
round missionaries, and cared successfully for 
both the material and spiritual interests of the 
mission. They were enabled to endure the cli- 
mate better than the other missionaries, and they 



PRE. NCH 
GUINEA 




™**@Ri 




^feO^ *& MAKUNDU c 




SIERRA LEON 



UNITED BRETHREN MISSION 
UNDERLINED 



RAI LROAI 
■ i« t» 



PRE NCH f™°"* 
GUINEA 




-•LIBE.RI A 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



43 



stayed from five to seven years at a time before 
returning to the United States. The three things 
which they taught effectually were cleanliness, 
godliness, and industry. 

"The next move forward was in 1882, when 
the Mendi Mission, consisting of valuable lands, 
buildings, and boats, was transferred to us from 
the American Missionary Association. Then 
followed the erection of the Rufus Clark and 
Wife Training School at Shenge." 

After the transfer of the Mendi Mission to us, 
we received five thousand dollars annually for a 
period of six years from the American Mis- 
sionary Association (Congregational). Because 
of this additional income, many new stations 
were opened and the work was greatly enlarged. 
But when it ceased, the income from the home 
churches had not been sufficiently strengthened 
to continue the work without serious retrench- 
ment. The mission was struggling upward from 
the depressions caused by these conditions, when 
the destructive uprising of 1898 took place. Dr. 
and Mrs. J. R. King were the first missionaries 
to return to Africa to reconstruct our work after 
this disaster. We are fortunate in having Doctor 
King's own description of this uprising, and 
what followed: 

"In 1898 the interior tribes arose in rebellion 
against the British government and swept down 
over the country, slaughtering the civilized in- 



Transfer of 
Mendi Mission 



New Stations 
Opened 



Uprising 
of 1898 a 
Time of 
Crisis 



44 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



The Church 
Stands the 
Test 



Consecrated 
Workers 



habitants, destroying property, and giving com- 
plete license to their old habit of loot and 
plunder. As in the days of Job, Satan seemed to 
have the power in his own hands for a season. 
It was the supreme moment in the history of our 
missions. Would the remnant of native Chris- 
tians fall away? Would the band of faithful 
native .teachers and evangelists prove steadfast? 
Would the Church at home, passing through the 
baptism of fire, prove that there was the real gold 
of devotion to missions and loyalty to Christ's 
last command? It was a crisis. The native 
Christians stood steadfast. The home Church, 
with a faith anchored in the eternal purpose of 
God to bring all nations to a knowledge of him- 
self, moved forward and ordered the reconstruc- 
tion of the work. This reconstruction period 
covers the past ten years, and presents the fol- 
lowing hopeful aspects : 

"We have now a membership that has been 
thoroughly tried. The survivors of the massacre 
have come out with clearer experiences. Many 
have seen the hand of God in their deliverance 
and are led to trust him more. We now have a 
more consecrated band of native teachers and 
evangelists. They have seen in this cruel insur- 
rection the awfulness of the heathen life when 
unrestrained, and are putting forth greater 
efforts to deliver their fellow countrymen from 
the power of the evil one. 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



45 



"These noble men are putting all their strength 
into the work. They teach the school for four 
or five days each week, and then take two days to 
reach a part of their appointments, which num- 
ber from ten to thirty. It means long journeys 
on foot, wading streams and swamps, but their 
devotion to the work keeps them faithful. There 
has come to the native church a new sense of re- 
sponsibility for the support of the gospel in their 
midst — a larger giving, which, we trust, will 
soon lead to self-support in the stronger churches. 
It is an easy step from self-support to self- 
extension." 



Present Conditions of the Work of the 
Foreign Missionary Society. 

At the present time the Foreign Missionary 
Society has in operation fifteen stations and out- 
stations, in addition to the joint work at Free- 
town. There are two hundred and forty-five 
preaching-places where the gospel is regularly 
proclaimed. It is estimated that not less than 
twenty thousand people are reached by our mis- 
sionaries and native workers every week. 

It was my privilege to visit Sierra Leone, and 
what is here said in reference to the present con- 
ditions of our work there is the result of personal 
observation and reliable information gathered 
from the workers on the field. To see Africa is 
to love it. The scenerv is beautiful ; the countrv 



Extent 
of Work 



Personal 
Observations 



46 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Shenge 

Beautifully 

Situated 



Chief Caulker 
Visited 



rolling. Tropical trees and vines line the shores 
everywhere. The peculiar foliage of the plant 
life makes the scene one of exquisite beauty. The 
country is not mountainous, as many suppose, 
neither is it a swamp; although one cannot 
obtain a perfect understanding of its surface be- 
cause of the dense growth of bush which covers 
the land everywhere. Only here and there an 
open spot has been cleared by the natives for the 
purpose of planting rice and cassada. 

There is no spot on the African continent of 
greater interest to the United Brethren in Christ 
than Shenge, the place where our Church began 
permanent missionary work in Africa. It is 
beautifully situated, sixty miles southeast of 
Freetown, being on a peninsula with the waters 
so nearly surrounding it that it is almost an 
island. Extending out into the sea as it does, it 
is likely the most healthful place in the protec- 
torate of Sierra Leone. Adjacent to it, on a 
little island, are remnants of the old slave pen of 
John Newton. Shenge is the home of the Caul- 
ker family, one of the most intelligent families 
in all that country. Many of them have occupied 
the positions of both paramount and sub-chiefs. 
Madam Neal Caulker, a member of our church 
at Shenge, is now the paramount chief of the 
Shenge district. 

In our tour of inspection, Dr. J. R. King, Mr. 
J. W. Ruth, and the writer visited Shenge, and 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



47 



upon invitation of Madam Neal Caulker, we 
called upon her and found her upon a bed of 
affliction. She took a keen interest in our com- 
ing. A boundary dispute was under considera- 
tion, and she said, "The trouble is, my poor, igno- 
rant children [referring to her subjects] do not 
understand, and you must bear with them." And 
she promised the dispute would be properly 
adjusted. 

On the next day (Sabbath) we went to her 
house and gave her the holy sacrament. When 
Doctor King bade her good-by, she stretched out 
her hands to him, saying, "Oh, Doctor King, you 
won't take the missionaries away from my 
people, will you ? If you do, they will all perish." 
God only knows what that meant — to be alone 
without God in the world. When Doctor King 
assured her that the workers would not be taken 
away from her chieftancy, and the work would 
be continued, she said, "Thank God, then, my 
poor children will not perish." 

It is admitted by all who have investigated 
this country that the Shenge people are very 
much in advance of the people about them, due 
to their strong intellects and also to the fact that 
they have had the advantage of missionary train- 
ing for fifty years. Any one studying the map 
will see that Shenge is a strategic point, being 
the gateway to all the country east, reaching 
back to Mano and the Mendi country. 



A Plea for 
the Gospel 



Advancement 
Due to 
Missionary 
Work 



48 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Hopeful 
Outlook 



A Strong 
Church at 
Bonthe 



Daymah 



At Shenge we have the Rufus Clark and Wife 
Training School. Its building is substantial and 
well fitted for school purposes. The church- 
edifice is a splendid one, and when the new mis- 
sionary residence, now under construction, is 
completed, Shenge will take on new life. We 
have an excellent school here, and everything 
promises well for development at this mission 
station. 

At Bonthe, a city of 7,500 people, situated on 
the east end of the Sherbro Island, we have one 
of the strongest churches in this mission field. 
The large church-building at this place stands as 
a monument to Rev. R. Cookson Taylor, whose 
energetic life brought about the enterprise, 
assisted very materially by the superintendent, 
Dr. John R. King. We have a good congrega- 
tion at this place, which in a few years, it is 
hoped, will become self-supporting. About two 
hundred people attend divine services regularly 
at Bonthe. There is an excellent Sunday school ; 
likewise Senior and Junior Endeavor societies, 
with fifty-eight senior members and sixty junior 
members. 

Daymah is located at the western end of the 
island of Sherbro,, at which place we have a new 
church recently dedicated and a comfortable 
mission-house. The new church is a frame struc- 
ture, twenty-three by thirty-six feet, with the 
pastor's study at one side. Daymah is in great 




Day School. Shexge 




Distant View op Albert Acade: 




Manual Training Class, Albert Academy. 




Brick Yard. Rotifunk. 



Missions in Sierra Leone 49 

need of the gospel. It is one of the most super- 
stitious places found on the coast. An example 
will be found in the fact that the people of the 
town are not permitted to walk through the 
place with shoes on. If they were to do so, they 
would be in constant fear of death. Our Church 
has wrought a good influence, our missionaries 
and even native workers have not yielded to this 
superstition, and while great lamentation was 
made when they first disregarded this custom of 
the people, nothing serious befell the mission- 
aries, and the object-lesson was good in every 
way. Daymah is a group of villages scattered 
over the northwest end of the island of Sherbro. 
While the people on this island were originally 
Sherbros, they are fast passing away as a tribe, 
and the language spoken is almost entirely 
Mendi. The mission-house and church at this 
point are located on the shore of the sea. 

At Bompetook, which is located southeast of Bompetook 
Shenge about twenty miles, we have the Otterbein 
charge and a good organization. A new concrete 
church-building was recently dedicated, which 
is the fourth structure built within thirteen years 
at this place. The three preceding this one were 
adobe structures and were destroyed by the 
bug-a-bugs. Mr. George Domingo, who is a 
product of our missionary work in the Shenge 
district, and whose life was sought by the rioters 
in the insurrection of 1898, is a prominent busi- . 



50 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Rembee 



Industrial 
Work at 
Mofus 



ness man in the Shenge chieftaincy, and is a most 
influential man in his community. He is a mem- 
ber of our Church at Bompetook and is an ex- 
tensive trader, having succeeded splendidly in all 
his commercial undertakings. To him much 
credit is due for the presence of the new church, 
which is twenty-five by forty feet, with the pas- 
tor's study to the side. The presence of this 
church-building will be a great blessing to this 
community. About a mile and a half distant 
from the church is the residence of the pastor, 
on a considerable piece of ground, owned by the 
Missionary Society. 

Rembee is an old mission station located north 
of the Bompeh River on the seashore. We have 
a nice piece of land at this point, owned by the 
Missionary Society. 

At Mofus we are starting an industrial plant. 
It is located on the Cockboro River, about 
twenty miles northeast from Shenge. We have 
here one hundred and sixty acres of land, 
which is well located, adjacent to the village, and 
is easily reached by boat from Shenge. The 
new mission-house has just been completed. Rev. 
E. Kingman, superintendent of industrial work, 
has about twelve acres of land cleared and a 
large number of trees planted. When we were 
there Mr. Kingman had two thousand cocoa and 
seventeen hundred kola trees growing. Part of 
these were at Mofus and part at Shenge. The 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



51 



purpose is to plant these trees, and rubber-trees 
and other various products, and develop the in- 
dustrial work along this line. The land is suit- 
able and the enterprise cannot but be a success ; 
but time will be required to develop it. 

In the general plan for the industrial work, 
two other stations will be located adjacent to 
Mofus, one at Mocobo, which is about ten miles 
up the Cockboro River from Mofus. We have 
at this point an excellent farm, but it is located 
in a community where there has been no mis- 
sionary work done, hence it is known as new. 
territory, and the starting of our industrial work 
there will mean much to the community. The 
land is good, and while it lies high, it is very 
fertile and is especially adapted to the cultivation 
of cocoa and kola trees. At this point we saw 
heathendom in its lowest form. The other station 
will be at Mambo, on the Mambo River, about a 
four hours' journey from Mofus, where -we 
have a good farm, suitable for industrial develop- 
ment. The student will at once see that we are 
locating these industrial centers so as to econo- 
mize superintendency, as all three can be handled 
by one industrial superintendent living at Mo- 
fus. 

Mattru is located on the Jong River, and is 
distant from Bonthe about forty miles. It is near 
the place where Reverends D. K. Flickinger, W. 
J. Shuey, and D. C. Kumler landed when they 



Other Industrial 
Centers 



Mattru 



52 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Mo Paley 



Mo Banta 



Sembehu 



Mano — a 
Strategic 
Point 



Jama 



were in Africa in 1855. It is also in the com- 
munity in which the American Missionary Asso- 
ciation carried forward its work in the Imperri 
country. 

Mo Paley is an out-station, some twenty miles 
northwest of Bompetook, and is in a prosperous 
condition. 

Mo Banta is located southwest from Mano, and 
is in an important district. It forms a connect- 
ing link between the Shenge chieftaincy and the 
Imperri country. 

Sembehu is almost directly east from Shenge, 
about a hundred miles, and is one of our impor- 
tant inland stations. Close by, a little to the east, 
is Moccolo, where we have a good work started. 

Mano is located on the railroad, over a hun- 
dred miles southeast from Freetown, and is a 
very important station. We have at this place a 
small tract of land, with a church and mission- 
house. The mission is capable of very extensive 
enlargement, for the territory around Mano is 
very good. It is a good shipping point for the 
territory north and south, and can be developed 
into a very strong station. The chief at this 
place is in sympathy with our work. 

Jama is located about twenty miles east of 
Mano and a little north. The country surround- 
ing this place is also very inviting. The people 
are in sympathy with us, and, being Mendis, 
make it a very hopeful point. 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



53 



Damballa is located northeast from Jama. This 
station is the northern point of the work of the 
Foreign Missionary Society, and just north of 
this district the territory occupied by the Wom- 
an's Missionary Association begins. 

Going eastward on the railroad, we have the 
next mission station of the Foreign Board located 
at Hangha. This is a new station, and is over 
two hundred miles southeast of Freetown. 

The last station to be opened is Pendembu, 
which is the terminal of the railroad line, about 
three hundred and twenty-five miles east from 
Freetown, only a little distance from the Liberia 
line, and in a very rich country. We have already 
organized a school, and in the near future will 
have a church. This point should very soon 
make a strong station for our interior work. 
Pendembu will be the gateway to the country of 
Panguma. There should be an outgoing from 
this station, so as to occupy the territory sur- 
rounding Waima. m 



Damballa 



Hangha 



Pendembu 



Our Co-operative Work. 

For a number of years our two Boards have 
been carrying forward cooperative work in Free- 
town. Four special points of interest are found 
in this city. The mission residence, which has 
recently been built, is located on the main street 
of the city, leading up from the wharf, which is 
the entrance to Freetown from the bay. The 



Mission 
Headquarters 



54 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

location could not be better. The building is of 
stone, three stories high, with a good basement, 
making a very imposing structure. It is forty- 
two by forty-four feet, and contains living-rooms 
and offices for the superintendent of our missions 
in Sierra Leone. Dr. and Mrs. John R. King 
have made it the center of the social life of the 
white people coming to the province. It is inter- 
esting to note that our American missionaries, 
as well as the native workers, have a very high 
standing in Freetown. 
Church Our church-house is the second point of inter- 

Buiiding es t ? and is well located. The building itself is 

creditable, and is so located on the lot that it can 
be enlarged by the building of an auditorium. 
Back of the church is a vacant lot, suitable for 
the residence of a pastor. 
Bethany Bethany cottage, a health resort for our mis- 

Cottage sionaries, is another point of interest. It is 

located back of the city of Freetown on Mt. 
Leicester, which rises 1,600 feet above the sea. 
♦For beauty of situation there could be none more 
lovely. For effectiveness in the recuperation of 
our mission workers it is a complete success. 
The building is a permanent one, and is in splen- 
did condition. Other missionary societies have 
their health cottages located near by, and in that 
way Mt. Leicester becomes a meeting-place for 
workers. There is a good fellowship feature in 
't, which is both helpful and delightful. 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



55 



The factor of first importance in our advanced 
missionary work in West Africa is the Albert 
Academy. The rapid growth of this splendid 
educational institution and the erection of its 
magnificent building speak volumes for the 
future evangelization of Sierra Leone. The 
Academy is located on a five-acre tract of land 
three hundred feet above the sea, facing on Berry 
Street, Freetown, and commanding a fine view 
of the city and harbor. In point of natural beauty 
and healthfulness, it is an ideal place for an edu- 
cational institution. 

In 1901, when our mission work was being re- 
constructed after the uprising, it was thought 
best to establish a joint superintendency and 
start a training-school. 

In September, 1902, the Mission Boards ap- 
pointed Bishop J. S. Mills, D.D., Rev. Wm. M. 
Bell, D.D., Mrs. D. L. Rike, Mrs. L. R. Harford, 
and Rev. W. R. Funk, D.D., as a commission to 
recommend a basis for cooperation in the joint 
work. The recommendation of this commission 
was accepted by both Mission Boards. In 1903 
the council of the United Brethren missionaries 
in Sierra Leone, in conference with Mrs. B. F. 
Witt, decided upon the location for the Academy 
building. 

On October 4, 1904, the school was started in 
a rented building on East Street, Freetown, with 
Rev. R. P. Dougherty, A.M., as principal, and 



Albert 
Academy 



Joint 
Superintendency 



56 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Mr. Leininger's 
Gift 



The Academy 
Opens 



Corner-Stone 
Laid 



Mr. J. D. C. Turner as elementary tutor. Five 
students enrolled at the opening of the school. 

Mr. Ralph Leininger, of Brooklyn, N. Y., at 
this time proposed to donate five thousand dollars 
toward the erection of the Academy, to be named 
"Albert Academy," in memory of his cousin, 
Rev. Ira E. Albert, A.B., a United Brethren 
missionary who was drowned in the Bompeh 
River, Sierra Leone, November 6, 1902. The 
conditions of Mr. Leininger's proposition were 
accepted by the Mission Boards, and he after- 
wards increased his donation to over eight thou- 
sand dollars. 

On January 16, 1905, the institution was pub- 
licly opened by his Excellency, Leslie Probyn, 
C.M.G., governor of Sierra Leone, in the pres- 
ence of a representative gathering. From July, 
1906, Prof. E. M. Hursh, B.A., was acting prin- 
cipal of the Academy for one year, in the absence 
of Professor Dougherty on furlough in the 
United States. 

The corner-stone of the Academy was laid on 
January 14, 1907, by his Excellency, G. B. 
Haddon-Smith, C.M.G., acting governor of 
Sierra Leone. The new Academy building was 
dedicated on January 11, 1908, by the writer, 
and the first graduating exercises of the school 
were held January 13, 1908, when five young 
men received diplomas from the institution, all 
of whom entered immediately on mission work. 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



57 



The Academy has had an inspiring growth. 
In 1905 the total enrollment was 46; in 1906 it 
was 89; in 1907 it was 138, and in August, 1908, 
161 students were enrolled. The chief object of 
the Academy is to educate young men for mis- 
sion work. Provision is made for thorough lit- 
erary and physical training, as well as religious. 
The school aims to give such all-round training 
to each student as shall fit him for teaching, 
preaching, professional life, or business, so as to 
make him a real factor in the extension of 
Christ's kingdom in Africa. 

A practical illustration of the training along 
evangelistic lines is the itinerating done by the 
students among the Mendis and Temnis of Free- 
town. Open-air meetings are held regularly each 
Sunday morning in twenty-five different places, 
the students giving the message in the native 
language and reaching probably five hundred 
people. 

The Academy building, erected under the 
superintendency of John R. King, D.D., is an 
imposing cement-block structure one hundred 
feet long and forty feet wide. The chief portion 
of the building is used for school purposes. The 
American teachers occupy one end of the build- 
ing for residence quarters. 

On the first floor are the main assembly and 
classrooms ; on the second are three lecture- 
rooms, a study-room, an office and a library, and 



Rapid 
Growth 



Practical 
Training 



Prominent 
and Convenient 
Building 



58 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



the science laboratory. The third floor, through- 
out the entire building, contains dormitories for 
students. The manual-training shop and store- 
rooms and the students' dining-room are found 
in various departments of the basement. 

Grounds The grounds are well 'wooded, and afford 

excellent opportunity for outdoor industrial 
work. A cement-block fence partly encloses the 
campus, and on a lofty spot a picturesque tower 
has been erected for the large school bell. 

Equipment The cash value of the building and grounds is 

twenty thousand dollars. Generous contributions 
by the Young People's societies of the United 
Brethren Church in the United States, students 
and faculty of Union Biblical Seminary, and 
private individuals have made possible a thor- 
ough equipment of the Academy. 

The laboratory is fitted with apparatus suitable 
for elementary work in all the sciences. The 
students' dormitories contain single iron beds, 
table, chairs, and book-shelves. All the class- 
rooms are supplied with wall blackboards. 
Numerous maps and charts have been provided, 
and many tools have been placed in the manual- 
training department. The equipment of the 
school will be increased as the work develops. 

Lib A beginning has been made to secure a good 

library. Already some reference-books, com- 
mentaries, encyclopedias, treatises on science and 
literature are available for the students. Special 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



59 



attention is given to music. Drill in chorus and 
quartet work is emphasized. Opportunity is 
given for practice on the organ, and steps are 
being taken for the organization of an Academy 
band. 

This detailed description will give some idea 
of the scope and nature of the work of this edu- 
cational institution. The ultimate object in all 
foreign missionary work is the development of a 
strong native church that shall be able to extend 
its own work. To secure such a native church 
strong, efficient native pastors are absolutely nec- 
essary. The Albert Academy stands for the 
training of such native pastors for our mission- 
ary work in Sierra Leone. Its importance, there- 
fore, cannot be over-emphasized. It should be a 
source of great encouragement to all the mem- 
bers of our Church to know that the Albert 
Academy is the strongest, most effective educa- 
tional institution operated anywhere on the west 
coast of Africa between Gibraltar on the north 
and Cape Town on the south. 



The School 
of Great 
Importance 



Work of the Woman's Missionary Asso- 
ciation. 

To Miss Lizzie Hoffman, of Dayton, Ohio, 
afterwards Mrs. Derrickson, belongs the credit 
of the organization of the women of the Church 
of the United Brethren in Christ. For a long 
time she was burdened concerning her own call 



Origin 



60 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

to the foreign field; after much struggle and a 
night of wrestling in prayer, the conviction dom- 
inated her that the women of our Church should 
organize for active and special work for mis- 
sions. This was laid upon other hearts, who 
prayed and planned until a meeting was called, 
and after a day and evening spent in consultation 
an organization of the women of Miami Confer- 
ence was effected, May 9, 1872. 

Three years later Mrs. T. N. Sowers and Mrs. 
W. H. Lanthurn issued the following call to the 
women of our Church : 
First "For the purpose of creating a greater interest 

Meeting and zeal in the cause of missions, and laboring 

more directly in the work of the Divine Master 
by bringing into more active and efficient service 
the sisters of the Church, a call is made for a 
woman's missionary convention to meet in Day- 
ton, Ohio, First Church, October 21, 1875." 

The call received a response from nine confer- 
ences, six of which sent delegates to the meeting. 
During the two days (October 21 and 22), after 
much prayer and planning, a general organiza- 
tion was effected, and May, 1876, decided upon 
as the time for the next meeting. 

"At this meeting, in May, 1876, Mrs. A. L. 
Billheimer, having returned from mission work 
in Africa, added new life to the meeting. It was 
determined to venture out and undertake some 
work. Mrs. Billheimer moved 'that the funds 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



61 



now in the treasury be used for the founding and 
support of a mission school in Africa.' " 

The first idea was to support a school under 
the control of the missionaries of the General 
Board, near Shenge. It was agreed to support 
Miss Emily Beeken, then under appointment. 
But instead of this, by the advice of the officers 
of the General Board and missionaries then in 
the field, it was decided to establish schools up 
the Bompeh River, in a thickly-populated terri- 
tory that was calling for light, and was without 
any missionary work. The General Board, 
thinking it not best to distribute their force over 
so much territory, urged our women to occupy 
this new ground. With repeated visits and the 
supervision of Mr. Gomer, the mission was 
located at Rotifunk, on the Bompeh River, about 
fifty miles east of Freetown. Miss Beeken went 
to Rotifunk late in the autumn of 1877, at which 
time the Association undertook her full support. 

The pioneer work was difficult, but it was 
bravely accomplished. One with less courage 
than that of Miss Beeken could not have suc- 
ceeded in starting a mission so far from any 
civilized help or protection. The head man built 
a barri for worship, and the Association a mud 
house for the missionary on a beautiful elevated 
site near the town. Miss Beeken established two 
schools, and had public services in surrounding 
towns. 



First 
Thought 



Schools 



Difficulties 



62 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

She was succeeded at the end of nineteen 
months by Mrs. M. M. Mair, of Glasgow, Scot- 
land. Mrs. Mair had had an experience of 
twenty-six years on the west coast of Africa, 
which enabled her to endure the climate better 
than new missionaries. She landed at Freetown, 
October 19, 1879, and went to Rotifunk the fol- 
lowing month. 
Need at She corroborated Doctor Flickinger's report, 

Rotifunk fa^ f a jj dark pi aces i n Sierra Leone, Rotifunk 

was the blackest. Mrs. Mair was almost over- 
whelmed with the responsibility of the work, 
with only native helpers, but she said, "I always 
made it the rule of my life, when I had anything 
to do, to try." She secured better teachers for 
the schools and established two others. She had 
the confidence and cooperation of the chiefs and 
head men, and such was her influence over the 
people in three years and a half that she said she 
had been in but two towns in this country where 
the Sabbath was observed so well. Pa Sourri, the 
head man of Rotifunk, gave up the use of strong 
drink and tobacco, and compelled the people to 
desist from labor on the Sabbath day. Rotifunk 
was a station for slave-traders when our mission 
was located there, .but before Mrs. Mair came 
away this was broken up. A deed was received 
for one hundred and fifty acres of ground at 
Rotifunk and Palli, part of which was put under 
cultivation. 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



63 



In three years "so many persons gathered at 
the public services that in the rainy season no 
house was large enough to accommodate them, 
and many had to be turned away." 

A chapel was built and dedicated February 24, 
1884, by Rev. J. Gomer, of Shenge. "After the 
sermon an invitation was given for a free-will 
offering to the Lord, and the people responded 
by subscribing one hundred and sixty acres of 
land at Palli, five binkeys of rice (from fifty to 
one hundred bushels), one cow, one country 
cloth, and thirty-seven dollars and fourteen cents 
in cash subscriptions. The people were glad for 
this house, and the missionaries were encour- 
aged." 

Following this bright beginning of the work 
came years of war and pestilence, of disappoint- 
ment and struggle, but with them also oppor- 
tunities with opening doors for enlarging the 
work. 

Land was secured at Rotifunk, more system- 
atic school work was begun, and special 
teachers were sent to the field. Well-equipped 
buildings superseded the mud huts, industrial 
and medical work was successfully started, and 
new stations were opened. 

With Rev. R. N. West as leader, various trips 
were made interior eastward, into the vast un- 
touched Mendi country, and finally work was 
opened there ; also northward into the Yonnie 



Growth 



Years of 
Hardship 



Rev. R. N. West 
as Leader 



64 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Difficult to 
Describe 



Territory 
Occupied 



country as far as the Rokel River. Later the 
English government projected a railway for sev- 
eral hundred miles interior, and post and tele- 
graph offices were established, greatly aiding the 
work of the missionary. 

Present Condition of the Work. 

It is a very difficult thing to present the real 
condition of work in a foreign field, for every- 
thing is primitive and new, and the pull is down- 
ward rather than upward in relation to every- 
thing that is good. The worker has every dis- 
advantage in seeking to penetrate the darkness 
of superstition and ignorance. Hence, the plant- 
ing of a station inland in any heathen country is 
an undertaking that surpasses the heroism of any 
achievement in a civilized country. Those who 
have made observations in both civilized and for- 
eign lands will verify this statement. 

The territory occupied by the Woman's Mis- 
sionary Association in Sierra Leone is that which 
lies almost directly east of Freetown. In this 
territory they have one hundred and fifty preach- 
ing-places and reach at least twenty thousand 
people every week with the gospel message. 
Fortunately for the Board, the location of its 
work is in the country through which the rail- 
road was built, so two of the principal stations 
of this Board, Rotifunk and Moyamba, are 
located on the main line of the railroad system 




Academy Students Preaching Among Mendis, Freetown. 




ristian Endeavor Society. She: 




United Brethren Sunday School. Freetown. 





Church Building Committee, Bompetook. 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



65 



now being built throughout the protectorate by 
the English government. 

Rotifunk is the main station of the Board and 
is located about forty miles southeast of Free- 
town. Its location is good, having communica- 
tion with Freetown by railway and Shenge by 
river, so that it is a strategic point for mission- 
ary operations throughout thaj: part of the pro- 
tectorate. It is also the supply station for the 
territory north and east of the Rokel River. At 
this station there is an excellent mission property 
of one hundred acres of land. The buildings are 
well located in a compound composed of about 
ten acres. The cemetery is located adjacent to 
the buildings. In this sacred place the bodies of 
our crowned heroes have been buried. Their 
devotion, consecration, and final sacrifice are 
beyond calculation and the fruits of their labors 
are abundant, although their bodies are still in 
death. The church at Rotifunk is a beautiful 
stone structure, permanently built, while the 
mission-house and Boys' Home are good build- 
ings. The dispensary, Boys' Home, and school- 
house are built of brick, which were made by the 
industrial department of the mission. With these 
buildings and the brickyard, which is now in 
operation on the mission property, there is at 
Rotifunk a plant which is capable of doing 
very effective work, spiritually, intellectually, 
and commerciallv. 



Rotifunk — a 
Strategic Point 



Cemetery 



The Buildings 



66 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Medical 
Work 



Moyamba 



The medical dispensary now in operation is 
not only a financial success, but is a great bless- 
ing to the people. The advisability of the start- 
ing of dispensaries is established beyond a doubt 
by what has been accomplished at Rotifunk. It 
is no uncommon thing for the doctor in charge 
to treat a hundred people in a day. The people 
come a distance of one hundred miles, and the 
indirect influence in favor of Christianity is so 
powerful that one is led to think that this is one 
of the strongest means of reaching the people 
with the gospel. 

Moyamba is the second station of importance 
operated under the W. M. A. It is located thirty 
miles southeast of Rotifunk, on the main line of 
the railroad. It is an ideal spot, and is an impor- 
tant station geographically and commercially, 
and is the gateway of all the country to the 
northeast. It is also the shipping-point for the 
territory south and east, and is the location of 
the government judicial headquarters. The pris- 
oners are located here and the courts are held at 
Moyamba. During our visitation to the town 
eighteen men were under trial for cannibalism. 
We visited them and held religious service. Of 
the guilt of some of them there was little doubt. 

There are about ten acres of land owned by 
the society at this station. The mission-house 
is new and a model of construction; comfortable 
in every way. Connected with it is the Girls' 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



67 



Home. The church-building is a fine stone 
structure. The school-building is an adobe house, 
but is very well built and is permanent, while the 
teachers' residence is a comfortable adobe dwell- 
ing. The mission plant is well laid out and in a 
beautiful location, occupying an elevated place 
overlooking the town. The government barracks 
are on one side of the mission property and the 
town on the other. The entire mission compound 
has been carefully fenced and a number of trees 
have been planted. The future of Moyamba is 
assured as a central station. 

Adjacent to Moyamba, a few miles southeast, 
is the out-station, Lungay, operated in connection 
with Moyamba. There is also one at Makuri, 
with a small school. 

Northeast from Moyamba is the town of 
Kwellu, where the Woman's Missionary Asso- 
ciation has mission property, located to the side 
of the town, which will be a good location for a 
mission-house. An effort is being made to build 
a church in the center of trj£ town. Kwellu is 
in great need of the gospel, and is a very hopeful 
community, from the standpoint of missionary 
operation. 

Ronietta is one of the most hopeful mission 
stations operated by this association. It is 
located about twenty miles northeast from Roti- 
funk. It is the home of the paramount chief of 
the Yonnie country, and, as such, is a point of 



Lungay and 
Makouri 



Kwellu 



Ronietta 



68 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Makundu 



Rokon 
Yonnie Banna 



Bompeh 
Palli 



Rotower 
Bradford 



great interest, and is strategic from the stand- 
point of reaching the people. The association 
has a mission property of about fifteen acres 
splendidly located, with a church built in the 
center of the town. The mission-house is an 
adobe structure with galvanized roof, making it 
a permanent building. Everything is hopeful in 
connection with this mission, and the people are 
in complete sympathy with the work. 

East of Ronietta is the station of Makundu, 
while north from Makundu, on the Rokel River, 
is Rokon, and east from Ronietta about twenty 
miles is Yonnie Banna. All four of these stations 
are in good condition, and are hopeful in every 
particular. They are the gateway to a very im- 
portant country north and east. Schools are 
being operated at all of these points, and our 
people are occupying much of the surrounding 
territory with preaching-stations, for evangelistic 
work is a very important feature of all mission- 
ary work. 

South of Rotifunk the two stations, Bompeh 
and Palli, are in successful operation. There is 
considerable mission property at Palli capable of 
development along industrial lines. 

North of Rotifunk we have a mission farm at 
Rotower. East of Rotifunk, on the railroad, is 
the town of Bradford, where there is located a 
mission station, with a school, church, and native 
mission-house, all in successful operation. 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



69 



Northeast from Moyamba, a distance of about 
forty miles, is the town of Taiama, where the 
Woman's Missionary Association, to my mind, 
has its greatest opportunity. Taiama is a town 
of eight villages, with a chief over all the vil- 
lages, and these subject to a paramount chief at 
Moyamba. Taiama is a town of very intelligent 
people and is located on the Taia River. The 
association has a farm of about one hundred and 
eighty acres of the finest and most fertile land to 
be found anywhere in the protectorate of Sierra 
Leone, located on the river adjacent to the central 
town. The mission-house is a very good prop- 
erty. Taiama is the trading-point for all the 
north and east territory, running for many miles 
toward the Rokel River. It is about fourteen 
miles from Mano, the nearest railroad station. 
On my recent visit we selected ground for a 
church-building, and the people promised to fur- 
nish the labor for the making of the brick and the 
erection of the building. The school in this place 
is in a flourishing condition. 

Kunduma is east of Taiama, and, while not 
occupied at present as a station, is territory be- 
longing to the Woman's Missionary Association, 
with native buildings. 

It is hoped that the Woman's Missionary Asso- 
ciation will occupy new territory, such as the 
towns of Fundu and Yele. This will mean a 
movement northward and eastward toward the 



Taiama 



Kunduma 



New 
Territory 



Good Work 
of Native 
Workers 



Plot Against 
Mr. Wilberforce 



70 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

Rokel River country, and, finally, a pressing of 
our work into the Panguma country, in the 
northeastern part of the protectorate. 

Combined Statistics of Our African Missions. 

At the conference in 1908 there were reported 
twenty-two organized churches, 395 regular 
preaching-places, 707 communicant members, 
2,700 adherents, twenty-four Sunday schools 
with a membership of 1,296, twenty- three day 
schools, four boarding-schools, twelve Junior and 
six Young People's Christian Endeavor societies, 
one dispensary in which 2,624 cases were treated 
during 1907. The total value of our property 
was $80,525. 

Closing Word. 

From this running sketch of the condition of 
the missions of the two Boards, the student has 
a conception of the vast amount of work that is 
being done by our missionaries in Sierra Leone. 
It must be remembered that much of the work 
being accomplished in that country is carried 
forward by native workers. 

The American papers had much to say a few 
years ago concerning the failure of foreign mis- 
sions in reference to the charges preferred 
against Rev. D. F. Wilberforce, one of our mis- 
sionaries, who at that time was chief of the 
Imperri country. Mohammedanism sought his 



Missions in Sierra Leone 



71 



life and procured false witnesses to swear 
against him. The English government, preju- 
diced for some reason or other against him, sym- 
pathized with the testimony offered that was 
detrimental to his cause; but, in the presence of 
all these circumstances, he was cleared by a court 
of justice of the charge of cannibalism and is 
now doing efficient work as a minister of the 
gospel of Christ in our mission field. 

Other pastors, such as our faithful workers at 
Ronietta, Mano, Bompetook, Dayman, Sembehu, 
Bompeh, Makundu, Yonnie Banna, and other 
places, are native workers who are to-day hold- 
ing up the gospel of Jesus Christ with as much 
earnestness of purpose as any workers to be 
found in any field of toil in the Master's vine- 
yard. Self-sacrificing, intelligent, persistent, 
faithful, they do the work that is assigned them 
by the church of our Lord in spreading the truth 
and building up the kingdom in that dark land. 
That they meet difficulties which cannot be found 
anywhere in civilized countries is a truth recog- 
nized by all who have given careful study to the 
subject of foreign missions. Dangers lurk every- 
where. 

Our missionaries from the home land have 
been and are as delightful a company of Chris- 
tian workers as can be found anywhere in the 
world. To name them individually and pay a 
personal tribute to each would be a great pleas- 



Loyalty of 

Native 

Pastors 



Our Missionaries 
Worthy of 
Praise 



72 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

ure ; but, when it is written that they are all faith- 
ful and successful in their work, a higher com- 
pliment is paid than personal reference. Our 
missionaries form a complete colony, and each 
sustains the other in his work. Each is, there- 
fore, a part of the other in the toil and service 
rendered in the dark land. All are cheerful and 
hopeful — examples for imitation. They are 
joyous in their work, and the happiness mani- 
fested is the result of an inward delight in the 
work they are doing for the Master. It should 
be remembered that all these people are capable 
of doing good work for the Church at home, but 
out of devotion to the cause and in obedience to 
His command, they are at work in Sierra Leone. 
The care of the Almighty has certainly been over 
the lives of our missionaries. Comparatively few 
of our workers have fallen on the field of service, 
and the promise of God, as revealed by David 
when he sang the song found in the Ninety-first 
Psalm, applies with special emphasis to these 
faithful workers: 

"Thou shalt not be afraid for the terror by night, 
Nor for the arrow that Hieth by day; 
For the pestilence that walketh in darkness, 
Nor for the destruction that zvasteth at noonday. 
A thousand shall fall at thy side, 
And ten thousand at thy right hand; 
But it shall not come nigh thee!' 



Missions in Sierra Leone 73 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY AND DISCUSSION. 
CHAPTER II. 

1. What were the important steps which led 
to the organization of our Foreign Missionary 
Society and the sending of our first missionaries to 
West Africa? 

2. Name some of our early missionaries and 
state what you consider the greatest difficulty they 
had to overcome. 

3. How did God overrule the uprising of 1898 
for good? 

4. In what ways do our Mission Boards cooper- 
ate in Sierra Leone? What are the advantages of 
this plan? 

5. Why is Albert Academy a most vital part of 
our work? 

6. Tell something of the work at each of the 
principal stations of the Foreign Missionary Society. 

7. What reasons led to the organization of the 
Woman's Missionary Association? 

8. Give a brief account of the starting of the 
work at Rotifunk. 

9. What is being done at the other principal 
stations of the Woman's Missionary Association? 

10. Whose work do you consider more im- 
portant in Sierra Leone, that of the foreign mission- 
aries or that of the native pastors? Why? 



CHINA 

By Bishop J. S. Mills, D.D. 



"The claims of an empire like this should surely 
be not only admitted, but realized! Shall not the 
eternal interests of one-fifth of our race stir up the 
deepest sympathies of our nature, the most strenuous 
efforts of our blood-bought powers? Shall not the 
low wail of helpless, hopeless misery, arising from 
one-half of the heathen world, pierce our sluggish ear 
and rouse us, spirit, soul, and body, to one mighty, 
continued, unconquerable effort for China's salva- 
tion?" — J. Hudson Taylor. 



IMPORTANT EVENTS IN CHINESE HISTORY. 

Omitting both the mythical and legendary periods 
of Chinese history, the following dynasties are of 
most interest: 
B. C. 

1122-255 The Chou Dynasty. 
206— A. D. 221 The Hau Dynasty. 
A. D. 

618-907 The T'ang Dynasty. 
960-1280 The Sung Dynasty. 
1280-1368 The Yuan Dynasty. (Mongol.) 
1368-1644 The Ming Dynasty. 

1644-to the present. The Ch'ing Dynasty. (Manchu.) 
The most important modern events in Chinese 
history are the following: 
A. D. 

1275 Marco Polo arrived at Court of Kublai Khan. 
1516 Portuguese arrived at Canton. 
1575 Spanish arrived at Canton. 
1580 Father Roger and Matthew Ricci entered 

Canton. 
1622 Dutch arrived in China. 
1637 English arrived at Canton. 
1660 Tea first carried to England. 
1670 Beginning of trade with the East India 

Company. 
1719 Beginning of commerce with Russia. 
1784 First American merchant vessel left New York 

for China. 
1793 Earl Macartney received by the Emperor. 
1816 Lord Amherst's unsuccessful embassy. 
1834 Opium dispute begins. 
1839 Beginning of war with Great Britain. 
1842 Aug. 29. Treaty of peace signed at Nanking. 
1844. July 3. First treaty between the United States 

and China. 
1859 Nov. 24. Commercial treaty with the United 

States. 



77 



1860 Oct. 13. British and French capture Peking. 

1864 T'ai P'ing rebellion crushed. 

1868 Burlingame treaty signed. 

1870 June 21. Tientsin massacre. 

1873 June 29. Foreign ministers received in au- 
dience by the Emperor. 

1875 Death of Emperor T'ung Chih, and accession 
of present Emperor. 

1880 Nov. 17. New treaty with the United States 
signed. 

1887 Assumption of government by the Emperor 

Ku Hsu. 

1888 American Exclusion Act against Chinese 

passed. 
1891 Anti-foreign riots in the Yang-tzu valley. 

1894 War with Japan. 

1895 Treaty of Peace with Japan. 

1897 Seizure of Kiao Chou by Germany. 

1898 Russia leases Port Arthur of China. Reform 

edicts by the Emperor. Counter edicts by 
the Empress dowager and dethronement of 
the Emperor. 

1899 Rise of the Boxer movement. 

1900 June 17. Capture of Taku Forts by the Allies. 
June 20. Murder of the German Minister. 

Siege of the legations in Peking. 

Aug. 14. Relief of the Peking legation by 

the Allies. 
Aug. 15. Flight of the Court to Si Ngan Fu. 
Sept. 9. Signing the peace protocol. 
1902 Return of the Court to Peking. 

1904 Feb. 8. Beginning of the war between Japan 

and Russia. 

1905 Sept. 5. Treaty of peace between Japan and 

Russia. 
December. Dispatch of two Imperial Com- 
missioners to America and Europe to study 
constitutional government. 

1901-6 Modern education decreed. 

1907 Prohibition of opium, and the war against it. 



78 



Ill 

CHINA. 
Old China. 

That which first attracts attention in China is immensity 
the immensity of it. The size of its territory, 
the number of its people, the hoary age of the 
nation, its potential mineral wealth, its fertile 
plains, its numerous rivers and Grand Canal, its 
Great Wall, and its populous cities are all on a 
scale peculiar to China. 

The land has borne many names, but for our 
study it is sufficient to call it China. This in- 
cludes China proper, or the eighteen provinces 
with an area of 1,532,420 square miles, and its 
dependencies, Mongolia, Thibet, Jungaria, and 
East Turkestan, making a total of 4,277,170 
square miles, one of the most extensive do- 
minions ever ruled over by any sovereign in any 
age in any part of the world. It lies nearly in the 
same latitude as the United States, extending a 
little farther north and a little farther south. It 
includes every variety of soil and climate ; is 
watered by numerous and large rivers, which 
serve to irrigate and drain it, and furnish every 
means for intercommunication. It produces 



80 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

within itself everything necessary for the com- 
fort, support, and delight of its inhabitants. This 
has always kept China from depending on the 
nations for satisfying any of its wants. 

Location A study of the map will reveal the fact that 

China is the most favorably located of any large 
part of Asia. To the north lies barren and frigid 
Siberia; to the west and southwest are the dry 
regions of Central Asia, Afghanistan, Beluchis- 
tan, Persia, and Arabia ; India and southern Asia 
are fertile and populous, but enervated by tropi- 
cal heat. Many of these lands are inland, moun- 
tainous, and sterile, while China has upward of 
2,000 miles of water front on the Pacific and 
600,000,000 acres of arable land, cultivated as a 
garden and producing like Eden. 

china Of China proper it is affirmed by Doctor Mar- 

tin that the sun shines nowhere on an equal area 
which combines so many of the conditions requi- 
site for the support of an opulent and prosperous 
people. Lying between eighteen and forty-nine 
degrees north latitude, her climate is alike exempt 
from the fierce heat of the torrid zone and the 
killing cold of the frigid regions. There is not 
one of her provinces in which wheat, rice, and 
cotton, the three staples ot food and clothing, 
may not be cultivated with more or less success ; 
in the southern half wheat gives way to rice, 
while in the north cotton yields to silk and hemp. 
In the south cotton is king, and rice is queen of 



Proper 



China 81 

the fields. If China proper is divided into four 
sections by the meridian passing through Canton, 
and by the parallel drawn westward from Shang- 
hai, the level plains are in the northeastern sec- 
tion and the hills in the southeastern. To the 
west of the Canton meridian the country is moun- 
tainous, the ranges increasing in height as they 
pass westward till they reach the lofty Himalayan 
regions south and east of Thibet. 

The mineral resources of China are almost Minerals 
beyond comparison. While gold, silver, and 
precious stones abound, the empire's greatest 
wealth is in its iron and coal mines. Baron Von 
Richtofen, who is the greatest authority on this 
subject, says that 419,000 square miles are be- 
lieved to be underlaid with coal, 600,000,000,000 
tons of which are anthracite, and that the single 
province of Shensi could supply the entire world 
with coal for a thousand years. The iron ore 
seems to be as abundant as the coal. The super- 
stitious fears of the people have prevented the 
development of these mines. Providence has re- 
served these vast riches until China can protect 
them from the predatory efforts of other nations, 
and can make a right use of them. The soil, a Fertile 
under the wise system of fertilizing and irriga- 
tion followed, seems inexhaustible. The rich 
treasures of oil, gas, and salt are not capable of 
being measured at present. When China has 
learned the use of steam, electricity, and modern 



Soil 



82 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

machinery, the natural resources will make her 
the richest nation on the globe. 
Population The population of China in round numbers is 

400,000,000. Call its area in round numbers 
4,000,000 square miles. The greater part of the 
population is in China proper. In the province 
of Shan-tung there are nearly seven hundred 
persons to the square mile. It is said that within 
ten miles of the center of Canton there are 
4,500,000 persons, 500,000 of whom live on the 
water in house-boats. Rev. Dr. Gracey says: 
"There are more people in China than on the 
four continents — Africa, North and South Amer- 
ica, and Oceanica. Every fourth person who 
toils under the sun and sleeps under, God's stars 
is a Chinese. Every fourth child born into the 
world looks into the face of a Chinese mother. 
Every fourth pair given in marriage, plight their 
troth in a Chinese cup of wine. Every fourth 
Oiphan weeping through the day, every fourth 
widow wailing through the night, is in China. 
Put them in rank, joining hands, and they would 
girdle the globe ten times at the equator with 
living, breathing human hearts. Constitute them 
pilgrims, and let two thousand go past every day 
and night under the sunlight and under the sol- 
emn stars, and you must hear the ceaseless 
tramp, tramp of the weary, pressing throng for 
five hundred years." Can you comprehend the 
power of such a population? 



China 83 

Native Customs. 

We can best understand this people if we con- 
sider their customs and characteristics. Their 
customs relate to home, education, industry, re- 
ligion, and state'. 

1. Home or domestic customs of the Chinese 
are among their most cherished possessions. The 
maintenance of the family as a unit is always the 
most desirable end. One husband and one wife 
is the ideal; but the husband often has one or 
more concubines. The children marry while in Marriage 
their teens. The parents arrange the marriage 
through the service of a professional match- 
maker, sometimes while the persons most con- 
cerned are in their infancy. The man usually 
does not see the face of his wife until after the 
wedding ceremony is performed. The son re- 
mains in the old home, still subject to the author- 
ity of his father ; the bride becomes a subordinate 
in the home, under the complete control of her 
mother-in-law. There is no courtship, and if 
love exists, it does so under very difficult condi- 
tions. The property is usually held in common. 
The father has full power over his family, and 
may chastise, sell, or kill a son or daughter. 
When a son is born into the family he is highly 
prized, but when the family is very poor the 
infant girl is often sold or destroyed. The filial 
devotion of children for parents while living is 



84 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Ancestral 
Worship 



Clans 



Education 



great, and has led to a system of ancestral wor- 
ship or reverence, as the most characteristic fea- 
ture of Chinese religion. The ancestral tablet 
worship in the home and the annual service at 
the graves, when viewed as an act of filial piety, 
may be tolerated and encouraged, if separated 
from the evils of idolatry. The family often 
grows into the clan, and a whole village some- 
times bears the same family name, and the whole 
clan assumes responsibility for each member. 
While this has a tendency to make each one care- 
ful lest he bring evil upon his clan, it also tends 
to destroy individuality and hinders all progress. 
In the light of the Christian home, the greatest 
defects in the Chinese home are the lack of sym- 
pathy between its members, and of opportunity 
for individuality, initiative, and personal growth. 
2. The education of their youth has long 
characterized the Chinese, and it was the chief 
way open for promotion in the empire. The boy 
at the age of six or seven was taught in his home 
by a private teacher. This home instruction is 
chiefly training the will to prompt obedience and 
turning the national code of etiquette into habits 
of life ; so that the youth knows not only how to 
behave, but, the habit being formed, he promptly 
and properly acts in any situation. Next he is 
sent to a public teacher, who trains him in the 
classics of the nation and in composing both in 
prose and poetry. This literary work is a chief 



China 85 

part of education. The Chinese language is one 
of the most difficult to master. The ancient sages 
are studied as models in style and morals. About 
the year 600 A. D. a civil service was instituted 
for preparing and selecting individuals by means 
of study and degrees, for office in the govern- 
ment. Examination-halls were erected over the Examination 

, . . . Halls 

empire, to give ambitious men an opportunity to 
compete for the degrees. From one to ten thou- 
sand men meet for this purpose. At the first 
examination not over one per cent. pass. Two 
other examinations follow in the provinces, then 
the final one is taken at Peking. Those who pass 
the final examination receive a degree something 
like our Doctor-of-Philosophy degree, and they 
are placed on a waiting list to receive office as 
soon as an opening comes. Poles, like our flag- 
poles, are erected in the villages, towns, and cities 
as memorials of favorite sons who have taken 
one or more degrees in these examinations. The 
people love to honor such sons, and they count 
them the chief ornaments of their city. These 
examinations chiefly relate to the ancient Chinese 
classics and to expertness in imitating their prose 
and poetic skill. This makes the educated class 
eminently conservative ; they stand with their 
faces to the past and their backs to the future. 
Their constant dealing with the old classics culti- 
vates a capacious and ready memory, and an 
appreciation of the past rarely equaled. 



86 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

Social Classes 3 The industrial customs of the nation have 

much to be admired. The gradations in society 
are thus described by a native writer: "First, 
the scholar; because mind is superior to wealth, 
and it is the intellect that distinguishes man 
above the lower order of beings and enables him 
to provide food and raiment and shelter for him- 
self and for other creatures. Second, the farmer ; 
because the mind cannot act without body, and 
the body cannot exist without food ; so that farm- 
ing is essential to man, especially in civilized so- 
ciety. Third, the mechanic; because, next to 
food, shelter is a necessity, and the man who 
builds a house comes next in honor to the man 
who provides food. Fourth, the tradesman; be- 
cause, as society increases and its wants are mul- 
tiplied, men to carry on exchange and barter are 
a necessity, and so the merchant comes into 
existence. His occupation — shaving both sides, 
the producer and the consumer — tempts him to 
act dishonestly ; hence his low grade. Fifth, the 
soldier stands last and lowest in the list, because 
his business is to destroy and not build up so- 
ciety. He consumes what others produce, but 
produces nothing himself that can benefit man- 
kind. He is perhaps a necessary evil. Wherever 
is found a place in which the Chinese are at lib- 
erty to toil, there they are found making and 
saving money. They easily surpass all rivals as 
an industrial factor. Most of them are employed 



China 87 

in agriculture, and nowhere, perhaps, is more 
care shown in the cultivation and irrigation of 
the ground, the selection of seeds, and of the best 
varieties of cultivated plants, and the utilizing of 
manure, above all, domestic manure. Small hold- 
ings and spade industry are the general rule, 
and large numbers of plants are first sown in 
seedling beds, the seedlings carefully selected and 
transplanted. The soil and climate combine with 
this industry to bring forth great abundance in 
many parts of the country." 

In other callings the Chinese show remarkable 
endurance and great powers of imitation, while 
as tradesmen and bankers they are not surpassed 
by any nationality in the world. Baron Rich- 
tofen, who has explored China more carefully 
than any one else, says that in the struggle for 
existence the Chinese have the advantage over 
the uncivilized races, generally, of restless in- 
dustry ; over the people of Europe, that of 
extreme thrift ; and apparently over the other in- 
habitants of the earth, that of being suited to any 
climate. Naturally, therefore, he looks upon the 
possibility of their adopting the usable elements 
of our civilization as a danger to be dreaded by 
the rest of the world as a real peril. 

4. The religious customs of the Chinese are 
so contradictory and mixed that they are difficult 
to describe. The land is full of pagodas, temples, 
and altars, but in these, three religions are com- 



Industrial 
Competition 



88 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Confucianism 



Taoism 



mingled. Confucianism, Taoism, and Buddhism 
are the religions of the Chinese, but a person may 
profess all of them without realizing any contra- 
diction. 

Confucianism is the only one held in high 
esteem by their literary men, and is more nearly 
universal than any of the others. In this system 
the Emperor is directed to address and worship 
heaven, the highest god; the common people are 
instructed to worship the spirits of the departed, 
but they also worship heaven. It is chiefly a 
system of ethics. "One of the characteristics of 
the teachings of Confucianism is its instructions 
upon social relations. The five social relations 
are those of prince and minister, husband and 
wife, father and son, older and younger brothers, 
and friend and friend. The duties of these rela- 
tions are described. Dignity, seniority, authority 
are correlated with subordination, dependence, 
servility ; and the spirit of freedom, self-initiative, 
and spontaneity finds little scope for existence." 
Yet Confucius, in the influence he has exerted 
and still exerts, is one of the greatest of the sons 
of men — the throneless king of twenty-four cen- 
turies and of one-fourth the human race. 

The sacred book .of Taoism is less than half 
the length of Mark's Gospel, and is the shortest 
of sacred books. Lao-tsze, its author, was a great 
and good man, one of the prophets outside of 
Israel. His system has degenerated in the hands 



China 



89 



of his followers until it is little less than a list of 
virtues to be cultivated and vices to be avoided. 
"It is thus a system of moral bookkeeping be- 
tween man and the spirits, the spirit of the earth 
enshrined in the kitchen god being a sort of de- 
tective to check up the facts." It has further 
degenerated into nature-worship, spiritualism, 
and the superstitions of feng-shui. 

Buddhism was imported some time before the 
Christian era, though it did not gain a sure foot- 
hold until some time later. It, no doubt, is better 
than no religion, though its celibate priesthood 
and lack of influence over the morals of the peo- 
ple render it of small value. At some period in 
the past it took on some of the customs of Roman 
Christianity, which are still recognized in its 
ceremonies and temples. Incense-sticks are burnt 
at the family shrine, at street-corner shrines, and 
in the temples. Prayers are offered and charms 
are worn to avoid the evil that is feared, or to 
secure the good desired. In some cases its wor- 
shipers are very sincere ; I have seen the tears 
flowing down their cheeks in the temples. But 
in other cases, and perhaps in most cases, the 
priest and the nuns are a heartless sham, seeking 
to play on the fears of the ignorant people and 
thus secure their daily bread. 

Large sums are spent by the Chinese in their 
idolatry. Rich families give much for the serv- 
ices of priests, at the interment of their friends. 



Buddhism 



Heathen 
Offerings 



90 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

and in offerings in the temples and at the tombs. 
The aggregate outlay is very large, made up of 
repairs of temples, purchase of idols, and petty 
daily expenses, such as incense-sticks, candles, 
paper, etc., and larger sacrifices prepared from 
time to time. Dr. S. Wells Williams estimates 
the annual outlay at more than $400,000,000. 

Minor Sects Minor sects are numerous, many of whom con- 

duct their services in secret ; all seem to be feel- 
ing after God or striving to make better their life 
in this world. There are also several million 
Mohammedans in the empire. They seem to have 
come to China in the sixth year of Hegira — A.D. 
628. They do not seek to proselyte, and grow 
only with the increase of the population. A col- 
ony of Jews has also been discovered in a most 
pitiable and destitute condition. 

Emperor 5. The political customs of China are em- 

bodied in its theory of parental and filial piety. 
As the people are the children of the Emperor, 
so he is the son of heaven ; this gives to him alone 
the right to mediate between his father, heaven, 
and his children, his subjects. His sacrifices and 
prayers to heaven are conducted with great 
parade and ceremony; the chief of these observ- 
ances is conducted at the winter solstice, before 
sunrise on the morning of December 21, at the 
altar in Peking. The power of the Emperor is 
limited by ceremonial laws and precedents. In 
all the affairs of state the Emperor is assisted in 



China 91 

his deliberations by the privy council, which, 
according to the regulations of the present 
dynasty, consists of nine Manchus and seven 
Chinese. The administrative departments are 
managed by six boards ; namely, the Board of 
War, the Board of "Punishments, the Board of 
Office, the Board of Ceremonies, the Board of 
Revenue, and the Board of Works. Besides these 
there are the Board of Music, and of Censors ; 
this last, though an inferior, exercises consider- 
able influence, since its officers, both in the capi- 
tal and in the provinces, are encouraged to criti- 
cise freely the acts of the Emperor himself. The 
provinces are ruled over by officers appointed by 
the Emperor, and who are responsible to him. 
Each province (in a few cases two conjointly) is 
presided over by a viceroy, who, in an emergency, viceroys 
has the power of life and death in his hands. 
Theoretically, the system of governing in the 
provinces is excellent, but practically it is thor- 
oughly corrupt. From the viceroy down, each 
officer pays a high price for his office, and if 
order and peace are preserved, each is allowed all 
the graft he can collect ; and he expects to enrich 
himself by the spoils of his public office. The 
villages, towns, and cities have a large degree of 
self-government, and . the spirit of a form of 
democracy is prevalent over the empire. When 
the burdens imposed by any official are too 
grievous to be longer borne, the people obey the 



92 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

doctrine of Confucius and rebel; then follows a 
change of officers. This accounts for the petty 
rebellions constantly occurring in China; but the 
• government as a whole is flexible and stable. A 
few incorruptible men have held office in China. 
The good and wise Emperors are held in high 
esteem as Holy Men, and the few noble viceroys 
reveal the possibilities of the Chinese, and give 
hope for the future. 

Chinese Characteristics. 

An Ancient The Chinese are the most numerous, most 

homogeneous, most peaceful, most enduring race 
of all time. They are older than Greece and 
Rome or the Hebrews. Large libraries existed 
in China long before modern printing was in- 
vented. They invented gunpowder, the mariner's 
compass, and the manufacture of porcelain and 
silk. More than two thousand years ago they 
built the Great Wall, 1,500 miles long, 40 feet 
wide, and 25 feet high, and, at an early date, the 
Great Canal, 650 miles long, both of which are 
striking feats of engineering. Yet, after so many 
centuries, this nation is in the prime of its 
strength, with possibilities unmeasured. Its peo- 
ple seem to have a youth as perpetual as the 
Anglo-Saxon. Their greatest defects are gam- 
bling, deception, the opium habit, and their un- 
wise treatment of women. But the character- 
istics which have brought them through so many 



China 



93 



centuries of difficulties, with strength unabated, 
are worth noting: 

1. Industry, patience, and economy are Chi- 
nese qualities revealed everywhere. 

2. Their physical vigor is seen in the repro- 
ductive power of the race. The land swarms 
with children and youth, limited, apparently, only 
by the capacity of the country to sustain them. 
Their lack of nerve exhaustion is evident from 
the fact that the toil, the noise, the sickening 
smells seem to have no effect whatever. They 
frequently live and thrive under conditions which 
would quickly bring Americans to an end. 

3. The conservatism of the Chinese is a result 
of their love for the things of the past. The 
reverence of all classes for their holy men and 
sages and for all their ancestors intensifies it. 
The golden age of China is in the past. The 
ancient ruler, the ancient sage, ancient customs, 
ancient literature are held in the highest esteem. 

4. Courtesy is a habit of both the old and the 
young. They not only know the rules of polite- 
ness, having been taught them from infancy, but 
these rules have become habits, which they obey 
without effort, almost as automatically as the 
rhythmic beating of the heart. The rules of 
politeness and the ethical laws of life are all of 
one obligation with the Chinese, and to have 
"face" is to believe that he has met the demands 
of public opinion in both cases. 



Physical 
Endurance 



Conservative 



Courteous 



94 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 
a Race of 5 # Contentment with his lot, however hard, is 

Fatalists . . . . __ . 

also a characteristic trait. No time or strength 
is wasted in pessimistic wailing over hard condi- 
tions. "Without being aware of the fact, the 
Chinese are a race of fatalists. There is much 
in the classics about the 'decrees of heaven.' 
There is a good deal in popular speech about 
'heaven's will.' Expressions of this sort often 
bear close analogy to the manner in which we 
speak of providence, but there is this radical dif- 
ference in the underlying thought: to us, provi- 
dence signifies the care and forethought of a 
Being who is in distinct relation to all creatures 
that on the earth do dwell, all of whom are in- 
cluded in his thought and forethought ; to the 
Chinese, whose practical conception of 'heaven' 
is an altogether impersonal one and utterly 
vague, whatever the mode of expression, the 
practical aspect of the matter is simply that of 
fate." With this thorough belief in fate, there 
is associated a cheerful contentment in trudging 
on to the end of the journey. These are but a 
few of the many admirable qualities of the 
Chinese. Sir Robert Hart, an Englishman who 
spent half a century as an honored official of the 
Chinese government,- has said: "It must be 
freely allowed that the Chinese possess quite as 
large a share of admirable qualities as others, 
and that these are not merely to be found in iso- 
lated cases here and there, but are characteristic 



China 95 

of the race as a whole and the civilization it has 
developed. 

"They, as a people, are well behaved, intelligent, 
economical, and industrious ; they can learn any- 
thing and do anything; they are punctiliously 
polite; they worship talent, and they believe in 
right so firmly that they scorn to think that it 
requires to be supported or enforced by might; 
they delight in literature, and everywhere they 
have their literary clubs and coteries for hearing 
and discussing each other's essays and verses ; 
they possess and practise an admirable system of 
ethics, and they are generous, charitable, and 
fond of good works; they never forget a favor, 
and they make rich returns for any kindness ; and 
though they know money will buy service, a man 
must be more than wealthy to win public esteem 
and request; they are practical, teachable, and 
wonderfully gifted with common sense; they are 
excellent artisans, reliable workmen, and of a 
good faith that every one acknowledges and 
admires in their commercial dealings. 

"In no country that is or was has the command- 
ment, 'Honor thy father and thy mother,' been so 
religiously obeyed as among the Chinese, or so 
fully and without exception given effect to, and 
it is, in fact, the keynote of their family, social, 
official, and national life; and because it is so. 
their days are long in the land which God has 
given them." 



96 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



An Isolated 
Nation 



Aroused by 

Foreign 

Aggressiveness 



New China. 

The isolation of China and the slight influence 
of civilized nations upon her for so long a time, 
were due to several causes, chief among which 
were the physical wall of separation around the 
nation; bounded on the north and east by the 
ocean, and on the north and west by mountain 
chains; the great difficulty of learning the Chi- 
nese language; the ill treatment received from 
foreign nations, who appeared to the Chinese as 
pirates and plunderers; the self-sufficiency of 
China to supply her own wants ; the utter con- 
servatism of the nation. But during the last 
century many influences have combined to 
awaken this slumbering giant : 

1. Conflicts with other nations, in some cases 
leading to wars. Without justifying all these, 
Providence has overruled them for the final good 
of China. In 1839-42 there was war with Eng- 
land, which resulted in the opening of five ports 
to foreign trade. In 1857-60 there was another 
war with England, which brought further for- 
eign influences to China. In 1885 there was war 
with France,' which led to closer contact with 
that nation. In 1894 war broke out between 
China and Japan, resulting in speedy victory for 
the latter. The result of China's defeat, by her 
small and formerly-despised neighbor, opened 
her eyes to the value of Western knowledge and 




Emperor's Temple, Peking. 




P.ot-xd Feet Compared With Number Five Shoe. 




View of Canton. 




Boat Life, Canton. 



China 



97 



methods. Her wisest statesmen began to imitate 
the changes already made in Japan. In the sum- 
mer of 1900 the Boxer war broke out in different 
parts of the old empire. Aroused by the aggres- 
siveness of foreigners, China made an effort to 
destroy or drive out all foreigners and their 
friends. The siege of the ambassadors at Peking 
and their rescue by the civilized armies followed. 
While this struggle tested the native converts, as 
by fire, the outcome was the further opening of 
China to W r estern influences. The Russo-Japan- 
ese war in 1904-05 revealed to China the immense 
advantage of modern knowledge and ways, and 
thus hastened the new era for old China. 

2. The movement in China for modern edu- 
cation. After the defeat by Japan, the young 
Emperor in 1898 resolved on a thorough reform 
in a system of national education. This was be- 
gun, but the Boxer war destroyed it. Recently 
the Emperor, under the advice of leading vice- 
roys, and with the cooperation of the Empress 
Dowager, has issued an edict for universal 
modern education. The work is begun in ear- 
nest. The old examination-halls are removed. 
Schoolhouses have been built ; in some cases old 
temples have been turned into schoolhouses. So 
far as there are means, money, and teachers, the 
new system is being established over the empire. 
Tests of scholarship and qualifications for office 
have undergone a radical change. To the knowl- 



Modern 

Education 

Introduced 



98 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

edge of the ancient classics there is now added a 
requirement for modern knowledge as a necessity 
for civil service. The result has been that a 
large body of students have gone abroad for edu- 
cation. In 1906-07 there were over 15,000 
Chinese students in Japan, and many others were 
in Europe and America. This is a leaven of 
great significance. 
War Against 3. China's heroic effort to destroy her opium 

° plum traffic and habit. The opium evil in China is 

modern. Prior to 1842 she had laws against the 
traffic, but at that time England required her to 
open her doors to the opium trade from India. 
To compete with this foreign article and reap 
profits from the business, China began to culti- 
vate poppies and to make opium, which soon 
became so cheap and plentiful that anybody 
could get it, and China began a drunken debauch 
that now curses more than 100,000,000 of her 
people. Her statesmen became aroused, and the 
throne issued an edict against the traffic. About 
one year ago England agreed with China to re- 
duce her imports of opium as rapidly as China 
would reduce the domestic supply. It is now 
agreed that this reduction shall be one-tenth 
yearly till the evil business is destroyed. State 
and Christian refuges have been opened over the 
empire to treat and cure the opium habit. So- 
cieties, like our temperance societies, have been 
organized to encourage this great reform. H. B. 



Burned 



China 99 

Morgan writes that the great autumn festival, 
which was kept all over China in the week 
ending September 8, 1907, was celebrated in 
Hang Chow by a civic function — the burning on Opium Pipes 
the City Hall,, in view of the whole city, of all the 
opium pipes and wooden trays from the recently- 
closed opium dens. Gorgeous banners floated in 
the breeze. Each side of the pyramid of pipes 
was about six feet at the base and about seven 
feet in height. They were wrapped in bundles 
of thirty or forty, and the total number must 
have been between five and six thousand. Mr. 
Morgan says : "When I arrived at nine o'clock, 
a considerable number of people had gathered, 
some on the balconies of tea-houses, and other 
points of vantage. As time passed, various 
squads of uniformed students, with the banners 
of their schools, drew up at different spots to 
witness the proceedings. At 9 : 30, dry straw 
was piled around the stacks and the whole del- 
uged with oil. Then mandarin chairs began to 
arrive, and large numbers of people poured up 
the various pathways leading to the hill. At the 
hour appointed the torch was applied, and the 
two piles of doomed instruments disappeared 
forever." Years ago Japan, warned by the dire 
effects of opium in China, forbade the importation 
or manufacture of opium, except under stringent 
conditions for medicine only. The Japanese fears 
opium as we fear cholera. "China's curse has 



100 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



A High 

Commission 

Studies 

Foreign 

Institutions 



A Constitutional 

Government 

Promised 



been Japan's warning, and a warning heeded." 
The removal of the traffic and the habit will 
be China's longest leap into the light of her 
new day. So important is this matter that an 
international congress of Christian nations to 
encourage the movement is being planned to 
meet in Shanghai at an early date. 

4. In 1905 a high commission was sent from 
China to study the institutions of civilized coun- 
tries over the world and to report on such as they 
deem advisable. This was a select and influential 
body of men. On their return, after a visit to the 
chief nations, they reported that the wealthiest 
and strongest nations in the world to-day are 
governed by constitutional governments, and 
they earnestly requested the throne to issue a 
decree fixing on five years as the limit within 
which "China will adopt a constitutional form of 
government." In 1906 an edict on the subject 
was issued. The throne issued another in 1907, 
in which it was said : "We issued an edict sanc- 
tioning the principles of constitutional govern- 
ment for the country; the date for actually 
putting into force the decree is to depend upon 
the speed or tardiness of our subjects, who shall 
be able to show a proper appreciation and knowl- 
edge of the benefits of self-government to be 
granted them. As a proof of the earnest wish of 
the throne to give a constitution to the country, 
we have already commanded the establishment. 



China 101 

as a first step to the desired end of parliamentary 
representation, of an imperial assembly to discuss 
affairs of state. It is evident, therefore, that the 
people must first be educated and taught that 
they must cultivate loyalty to the sovereign and 
love for country as the groundwork of knowl- 
edge, for without education how can the people 
obtain knowledge? And without being given the 
opportunity of local self-government, how can 
they obtain the requisite experience to govern 
the whole country?" It is thus seen that, in 
theory at least, great changes are contemplated 
in the Chinese government. 

5. The introduction of railways is another Railways 
transforming agency. Railways were violently 
opposed when first introduced into China, but 
now a railroad extends from Peking southward 
to Hankow, on the great river, and it is surveyed, 
and in part built, on south to Canton. When 
this road is finished one may go from Hongkong, 
on the south coast, through the heart of China, 
to Peking in the north, nearly 1,500 miles, in 
three days, whereas formerly the same journey 
occupied more than two months. There are ten 
other roads contemplated or in process of build- 
ing. There are now 3,746 miles completed, and 
1,622 miles under construction. These lines will 
carry foreign persons and goods into many parts 
of the empire, and will thus bring the Chinese 
into contact with Western persons and things. 



Introduced 



102 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Post-Office, 
Telegraph, and 
Telephone 
Systems 



A Brighter 
Future for 
Women 



The road will also increase traffic between differ- 
ent provinces, as well as increase foreign com- 
merce, and will help to take away the suspicion 
and prejudice common to an isolated people. 

6. The post-office, the telegraph, and the tele- 
phone now spread like a net over this great 
realm. Over these, knowledge runs to and fro. 
Papers, magazines, books, letters, and dispatches 
from all parts of the world now reach every part 
of China. In connection with these means for 
distributing knowledge, the newspaper and book 
business in China has grown at a rapid rate ; and 
thus the events of the world as well as those at 
home are discussed, public sentiment created, 
and the evolution of the nation hastened. 

7. The modern treatment of women. "In 
China, woman, as such, has been unhonored 
rather than dishonored, having no personal name, 
but only two surnames, that of her own and that 
of her husband's family. The 'three subjections' 
bounded her career — in childhood to her parents, 
in marriage to her husband, in widowhood to her 
sons. With the new ideas now pouring into 
China this state of things cannot permanently 
continue. To an average Chinese woman the 
American educated woman belongs to a different 
range of existence — and so she does. But is it 
not remarkable that before American colleges 
for Chinese women in China have had time to 
become acclimated, they have suddenly become 



China 



103 



the ideal of the Chinese themselves — a change as 
reactionary as that of pounding rice with a stone 
pestle in a mortar, to hulling it in a mill worked 
by electricity generated by water power. Amer- 
ican ideals and ideas have already been intro- 
duced into China, where they are now working 
silently and unseen. Our greatest influence must 
come through the lives of the great men and 
women. Women are to-day being educated, and 
bondage is no longer universal. A woman may 
now be a physician, or editor. The Woman's 
Daily Journal, of Peking, perhaps the only one of 
its kind in the world, is itself a sign of the new 
times. Its capable woman editor has also inter- 
ested herself in all modern knowledge." 

8. A new army and navy are being created on 
Western models, and in 1905 a great military 
review was held on the plains of Chihli in the 
presence of foreign military attaches and corre- 
spondents, who were impressed with the revolu- 
tionary change in China's military effectiveness. 
During the succeeding year similar exercises 
were held in northern Honan. It is now planned 
to unify the hitherto distinct provincial forces 
into one great national army of at least half a 
million soldiers. General Gordon, who led "the 
ever-victorious" Chinese army against the Taip- 
ing rebels, is quoted as saying that the Chinese 
make the best soldiers in the world, when prop- 
erly armed, drilled, and officered. 



A Daily 
Paper for 
Women 



A New Army 
and Navy 
Created 



104 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



"Yellow Peril' 
May be 
Averted 



Foot-Binding 
to Disappear 



Sir Robert Hart, an Englishman, who served 
the best interests of China for a long lifetime, 
just resigning last winter, before leaving gave 
the Chinese a plan for a new navy, which they 
are reported to be carrying into effect. To be 
able to defend themselves against foreign foes, 
they now regard as their most pressing duty. 

What may take place when new China has a 
great army and navy and has developed her 
latent wealth to the measure of her necessities, 
we can only infer. The "Yellow Peril" may be- 
come a reality, but, rather, let the means be used 
to Christianize her and the peril be averted. Her 
spirit is naturally peaceful ; she does not love 
war. If the Christian nations treat her properly 
and give her aid in this, the day of her trial and 
transition, she will come into the sisterhood of 
nations in peace and good will. This is to be 
desired for our own sakes as well as for hers. 

9. Other reforms are abroad over the land. 
Foot-binding, which has been the sorrow and 
degradation of the upper-class women for a long 
time, is antagonized by a national organization 
of women, and is destined to disappear. 

The former lack of patriotism is giving way to 
growing love for China and the nation. The 
sentiment of "China for the Chinese" is an out- 
growth of patriotism. The Emperor's birthday 
is now observed by the high schools, with mili- 
tary drills, and other physical exercises. 



China 



105 



The laws of the nation and the treatment of 
witnesses and prisoners are becoming more 
humane. Industrial institutes for training the 
most unpromising persons to make a better living 
are being held in many cities. "Similar enter- 
prises for the helpless poor, men and women, 
boys and girls, have been opened in temples and 
other places under a kind of Bureau of Charities, 
the machinery and teachers being frequently im- 
ported from Japan. The abundant patronage of 
these places shows that they are meeting a great 
need." 



More Humane 
Laws, etc. 



Christian China. 

As early as 505 A.D. Nestorian Christians first 
entered the empire. Driven out of the Roman 
empire, they penetrated western China, and 
thence spread eastward to the ocean. For sev- 
eral centuries the Nestorian faith spread, and 
probably produced a translation of the Bible into 
the Chinese language. Marco Polo speaks of 
these Christians as numerous and respected in 
the thirteenth century. But they and their trans- 
lation of the Word of God have long since per- 
ished. In 1625, at the ancient capital of Shen-hsi, 
Hsi-an Fu, was found a monumental slab erected 
to these Christians in 781 A.D. Ever since it was 
unearthed it had been standing in the grounds of 
a temple outside the west gate at Hsi-an. In 
October, 1907, it was removed into the city, into 



Early 

Missionary 

Efforts 



106 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Robert 

Morrison, 

First 

Protestant 
Missionary 



an honorable place in the College of Ancient 
Monuments. 

Romanism entered China in 1291. It translated 
the Holy Scriptures into the Chinese; it had 
noble martyrs, and made many converts. It 
finally, however, meddled with civil affairs and 
lost its influence and many of its followers. An 
imperial edict was issued against it in 1724. The 
chief conflicts between the Chinese and Chris- 
tians have been due to the policy of Rome to 
interfere with matters of civil government. After 
the opening of Chinese ports in 1842, Romanism 
revived, and now there are reported in China 
725,000 converts. 

The Greek church gained entrance into Peking 
in 1685. Its chief work is in Mongolia. 

Robert Morrison was the human founder of 
the church of Christ in China. Morrison was 
planning to go to Africa, but praying that God 
would "station him in that part of the mission- 
ary field where the difficulties were the greatest 
and, to all human appearance, the most insur- 
mountable. " God sent him to plant Protestant 
Christianity in China. He reached Canton, Sep- 
tember 7, 1807. His twenty-seven years of 
Chinese service are thus summarized in the in- 
scription on his tomb in the cemetery for the 
Protestant dead at Macao : "Sacred to the 
memory of Robert Morrison, D.D., the first 
Protestant missionarv to China, where, after a 



China 107 

service of twenty-seven years, cheerfully spent 
in extending the kingdom of the blessed Re- 
deemer, during which period he compiled and 
published a dictionary of the Chinese language, 
founded the .Anglo-Chinese college at Malacca, 
and for several years labored alone on a Chinese 
version of the Holy Scriptures, which he was 
spared to see completed and widely circulated 
among those for whom it was destined, he 
sweetly slept in Jesus. He was born in Morpeth, 
in Northumberland, January 5, 1782; was sent to 
China by the London Missionary Society in 1807 ; 
was for twenty-five years translator in the em- 
ploy of the East India Company, and died at 
Canton, August 1, 1834." 

Morrison, with great faith but amid great dim- First 
culties, secured his first convert in 1814. For- 
bidden to preach in public, he won only a few in 
his entire career, William Milne reenforced 
Morrison in 1813, but after nine years of faithful 
service he passed to his reward. In 1820 
Milne wrote, "With a proportionate increase of 
laborers, Christianity shall in every succeeding 
twenty years double its accession of members ; 
then at the close of the first century from the 
commencement of the missions, the country will 
have one thousand Christians." So great and 
numerous were the difficulties in the way of 
Christianizing China that even this forecast re- 
quired great faith. 



Convert 



108 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Morrison 

Centenary 

Conference 



Marvelous 
Growth of 
a Century 



In 1907, from April 25 to May 8, the China 
Centenary Missionary Conference was held in 
Shanghai, to celebrate the coming of Morrison 
to China, and to take a survey of what God had 
wrought in the meantime. To that great meet- 
ing there came from all parts of China and from 
Christian lands 1,170 delegates and visitors. Rev. 
John C. Gibson, D.D., the chairman of the com- 
mittee on the Chinese church, said: "Now, at 
the end of the century, we count a church of 
200,000 communicants, which implies a Christian 
community of 750,000 souls who have chosen the 
service of Christ, besides some .130,000 children 
and young people who are growing up in the 
same holy fellowship. This body of Christian 
souls, with its equipment of gathered spiritual 
experience, of Bible, hymnology and Christian 
literature, its places of worship, its churches, 
schools, colleges, hospitals, and printing-presses, 
its ordinances of worship, its discipline of prayer, 
and its habits of family and personal religion, 
with its martyrology, and its gathered memories 
of gracious living and holy dying — this is the 
wonderful fruit which one hundred years have 
left in our hands. But the Chinese church is 
precious to us not so much because of the harvest 
of the past, as because it is the seed-corn of the 
future. In this Centenary Conference let us 
concern ourselves more with the second century 
than the first. If we try to forecast what the 



China 



109 



second century will bring, it is certain that we 
will underestimate it as much as Milne under- 
estimated the expected results of the first." 

There are to-day about four thousand mission- 
aries in China, and near ten thousand Chinese 
helpers, occupying about seven hundred centers 
and thirty-eight hundred out-stations. 

The different agencies at work for the Chris- 
tianization of China are the following: 

1. The distribution of the Bible. There is a 
greater demand for the Bible than for any other 
book. During the year 1907 the total circulation 
of the Scriptures in China was as follows : 

The British and Foreign Bible Society. 1,084,311 
The National Bible Society of Scotland 948,007 
The American Bible Society 497,659 



This gives a total of 2,529,977 

For the last four years the circulation has 
annually exceeded two millions, and for the last 
two years it has exceeded two and a half mil- 
lions. These were nearly all sold, a few thou- 
sands only having been given away. Cheering 
as are these figures, yet if all the Scriptures 
issued in China were still in use, only one person 
in every twelve would have received even a 
single Gospel or other portion of the Scriptures ; 
only one person in one hundred and seventy 
would possess a New Testament, while less than 



Agencies 
at Work 

Bible 

Circulation 



110 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Christian 
Literature 



Young Men's 

Christian 

Association 



one in a thousand would be the glad possessor of 
a whole Bible. The Bible is now translated into 
each large dialect of China; Bible societies are 
well equipped for printing; if the churches will 
furnish the necessary money, a Bible will soon be 
in the home of every Chinese family. 

2. The Christian press is another valuable 
agency in the conversion' of China. Literature 
is highly esteemed by the nation. Fragments of 
paper are gathered up on the streets and carried 
away to be carefully burned, lest they be trampled 
upon by thoughtless persons. There are eight 
tract society presses and five large mission 
presses in China. From these presses nearly 
200,000,000 pages of Christian and scientific 
literature are sent forth each year, and the de- 
mand and supply are yearly increasing. 

3. The Young Men's Christian Association is 
organized in Hongkong, Shanghai, Tientsin, and 
some other cities. In Shanghai a fine building 
was completed early this year. At this place 
there was a membership last year of 355. There 
were enrolled in the educational classes 260 men, 
and four evangelistic services were held each 
week. The new building will furnish a home for 
a thousand young men in the center of Shanghai. 
The association aims to reach the students in 
both the Christian and the non-Christian colleges 
in China, and is a large and important factor in 
her uplift. 



China 



111 



4. The Sunday school is just beginning its 
work in China. More than one-half the churches 
have no Sunday schools ; only a little over one- 
half of the colleges and boarding-schools have 
Sunday schools. There is no question in the 
minds of the missionaries as to its usefulness ; 
but many difficulties will have to be removed, 
as there are few good teachers, no suitable 
courses, lack of time, rush of other work, etc. 
It is evident, however, that the Sunday-school 
work will soon become as important a factor in 
the church in China, as it now is in the home 
lands. 

5. Medical work has opened the way for the 
preaching of the gospel. As an evangelistic 
agency, medical missions have been so fruitful 
that this alone would be sufficient reason for 
their establishment and for their continuance. 
Opportunity to preach to crowds is found at 
every dispensary waiting-room, and personal 
Christian work is done in every hospital, and at 
a time when many are moved by the uncertainty 
of life, when their hearts are touched by the 
kindness shown them, and when they have leisure 
and rest to think, inquire, believe, and obey. Jesus 
went about doing good and healing the sick, and 
medical missions are object-lessons in Christian 
love of a like character. The church is best 
proving her high calling when she relieves both 
bodily and spiritual suffering. 



Sunday 
Schools 



Medical Work 



112 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



6. Christian education is an essential part of 
the missionary program. The work extends 
from the kindergarten up to the great university. 
Educational work similar to that done in our own 
country, though usually of a humbler character, 
is needed over China. Then, the Christian col- 
leges and normal schools have a great mission to 
provide teachers for the state and common 
schools now being opened over China. This is 
one of the best channels of influence through 
which the church may aid China in her transition 
period. 

7. Evangelism, the spreading of the good 
news, and the persuading of men to accept it, is 
the greatest work of the missionary. The great 
Shanghai Centenary Conference declared that 
every missionary, whether engaged in pastoral, 
medical, educational, or charitable work, was 
first and foremost an evangelist, and that in all 
branches of missionary work the evangelistic 
purpose should always be emphasized. A for- 
ward movement was planned, and the Chinese 
churches encouraged to take their share in it by 
the support of their own evangelists and by doing 
personal work. The Evangelistic Work Com- 
mittee, appointed at the Shanghai Conference, 
took immediate steps for large reinforcements to 
push this forward movement. In order to make 
the idea as to what is meant by the evangelization 
of a people as uniform as possible, it has been 




U. B. Dispensary and Physi- Street Chapel. Sir Lam. 

cian's Residence. Canton. 




China United Brethren Mission Conference. 




Two Rescued Foundlings. 




(Jiijls' Boarding School. Canton. 



Union 



China 113 

suggested that fifty days' preaching to one thou- 
sand of a population should give such knowledge 
of the gospel as would suffice for the acceptance 
of Jesus as a personal Savior, and that the time 
in which this may be done be twenty years. This, 
then, is the evangelistic movement planned by 
that conference for China. To give the gospel 
to every creature in China in this way in twenty 
years is a great work ; but faith in the living God 
says that it can be done. 

This same conference, representing all Protes- church 
tant missions working in China, passed resolu- 
tions looking toward a union of the different 
churches in the empire. They declared their 
desire that in "planting the church of Christ in 
Chinese soil," it be but "one church under the 
sole control of the Lord Jesus Christ, governed 
by the Word of the living God, and led by his 
guiding Spirit. They recommended to the home 
churches that they "sanction the recognition by 
their missionaries of the right of the churches in 
China planted by them to organize themselves in 
accordance with their own views of truth and 
duty, suitable arrangements being made for the 
due representation of the missionaries or their 
governing bodies until these churches shall be in 
a position to assume the full responsibilities of 
self-support and self-government." They further 
recommend that for the present "the most urgent 
and practical step is to endeavor to unite 



114 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Old Religions 
Decaying 



China Open 
to Missionaries 



Devotion 
of Native 
Converts 



churches planted in China by different missions 
of the same order." Steps in this direction have 
already been taken by several bodies. 

Two other facts of utmost significance must 
be added : 

(1) The general decay of faith in the old re- 
ligions. A widespread sentiment exists, espe- 
cially among the educated, against the worship 
of idols. The temples are often grossly neg- 
lected, and the cultivated classes, both men and 
women, speak publicly against such worship. 
The Chinese press, almost without exception, 
speaks in derision of idol worship. The recent 
attempt to elevate the worship of Confucius and 
give him divine honor is regarded as of doubtful 
influence and success. 

(2) The toleration given to the missionaries 
to-day. This is granted on all points except one : 
pupils and teachers in government schools are 
required to do homage to the Confucian tablets. 
But there have been cases where Christian teach- 
ers have been exempted from obeying this rule. 
Missionaries have the largest liberty for the pur- 
chase of property, for travel, and for the opening 
and the prosecution of Christian work in every 
part of the empire. 

The Boxer war tested the Chinese Christians. 
There were many martyrs who died for the name 
of Jesus, and it still costs something to be a 
Christian in China. All hope of official prefer- 



China 



115 



ment must be abandoned, for the duties of every 
magistrate includes temple ceremonies that no 
Christian could conduct. In these humble Chinese 
the world has again seen a vital faith, again seen 
that the age of heroism has not passed, again 
seen that men and women are willing to die for 
Christ. Nobly they have stood the test. 

United Brethren in China. 

Our mission work in China is operated by the 
Woman's Missionary Association of our Church. 
Work was carried on for some years among the 
Chinese on the Pacific Coast, with the expecta- 
tion of extending the same to China. 

Our Chinese teacher, Moy Ling, having leave 
of absence in 1889, to visit his native city of 
Canton, in south China, was accompanied by 
Rev. George Sickafoose to assist in locating the 
mission, and by two young ladies to act as mis- 
sionaries. 

Canton was decided upon as our base of oper- 
ations. It is situated on the Pearl River, ninety 
miles from the coast. This is our headquarters, 
and our work now extends fifty miles south and 
sixty miles east of the city. Canton is one of the 
greatest cities of China, having, with its environ- 
ment of fifty miles, a population of 11,000,000. 
Our Church was providentially led, and planned 
wisely in entering this stronghold of idolatry, 
ignorance, and superstition. 



Beginnings 



Location 



116 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Pioneer 
Work 



Beth Eden 
Compound 



After spending some time on the field, three 
of those going out returned to America, Miss 
Austia Patterson remaining as pioneer of the 
work. She at once began acquiring the language, 
assisting in day-school and Sunday-school work, 
and visiting in the homes as she had access. With 
strong conviction of God's call, she steadfastly 
went forward. As time went on others were 
added to the force, and as one and another were 
unable for further work still others came for- 
ward and took up the work. Native workers 
were employed, and in spite of pestilence and 
the threats of men, there has been steady growth. 

A site was finally decided upon at the west 
end of Honam, an island twelve miles long and 
one mile wide, situated on the south side of the 
river from the walled city, but a part of Canton, 
with a population of one-half million. Here 
ground was secured about two hundred feet long 
by one hundred and forty feet wide. It was en- 
closed by a wall eight feet high, with two gates, 
one to the street and one to our own boat landing. 
Beth-Eden (House of Pleasantness) was the 
name given to the compound. The home was 
completed and occupied in January, 1899. Later 
other buildings were erected upon the compound 
— a women's and girls' boarding-school in 1901, 
and a physician's residence in 1906. 

San Tong, with a population of 12,000, thirty 
miles east of Canton, was opened in 1897. 



China 



117 



South of Canton is a large territory, densely Out-stations 
populated, with cities containing from 5,000 to 
50,000, all hi which can be reached by river or 
canal, and little or no mission work being done 
in them. In -1901 and 1902 work was opened in 
several of these cities, and at Siu Lam, about 
fifty miles south, a home for American mission- 
aries, "Olivet," was completed. 

Four departments of work, which are in opera- 
tion, may be briefly mentioned : 



Medical Work. 

Medical work was begun in 1891, with the 
going of Dr. S. L. Halverson to the field, fol- 
lowed the next year by Dr. R. Bigler. From the 
first this has been a strong means of reaching the 
hearts and homes of the people. The chapel, on 
a quiet street, is used for the free dispensary. 
Two dispensing days are held regularly each 
week. In the forenoon the women are treated, 
and here they gather from early morning ; and 
as they wait their turn for treatment or for medi- 
cine the Bible women talk to them of Jesus 
Christ. In the afternoon the men are treated, 
and the native pastor gives them the gospel mes- 
sage. Here Doctor Oldt renders valuable assist- 
ance. More than twenty thousand cases have 
been treated in one year. There is also a dis- 
pensary in connection with the physician's resi- 
dence at Beth-Eden, where pay practice is con- 



Dispensary 




• o ••- 



China 



119 



ducted, and so great is' the reputation of Doctor 
Bigler that requests for professional calls come 
from all over Canton. It is but a step from faith 
in the doctor, who heals the body, to faith in the 
doctor's God, "who heals the soul. 

Educational Work. 

From the beginning there has been felt the 
need of teaching for the neglected girls. Three 
day schools for these are conducted in Canton, 
and one at Siu Lam ; there is also a boys' school 
in Canton. These are under the direct care of 
native Christian teachers, with constant super- 
vision and examinations by the missionaries. 

Feeling the need for further and special train- 
ing for girls and women, a boarding-school was 
opened in the compound in 1901. The girls have 
an extensive course, covering eight years, and 
are in training for mission work and teachers. 

The woman's school gathers in some of the 
women who are anxious to be taught to read and 
to learn more of gospel truths, that they may be 
able to go out and give the message to others. 
They have no text-book but the Bible. 

A movement is on foot to open a college for 
the training of native workers, under the com- 
bined auspices of the American Board, the Lon- 
don Missionary Society, and our own. There is 
great need of more thoroughly-equipped men and 
women who can best reach their own people, and 



Day Schools 



Boarding 
Schools 



Union 

Training 

College 



Home 



120 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

this want can be met economically by such a 
united effort. 

Philanthropic Work. 

Foundling The cry of the women and girls, the degraded, 

down-trodden, bound-in-foot, and even more 
hampered in heart and mind, has always ap- 
pealed. How much more so the helpless waifs, 
found by every roadside, thrown out to perish, 
how could one but listen to their pitiful cry and 
come to their rescue ? So, in 1907, the Foundling 
Home was opened in a rented house, and a hand- 
ful of these babies were rescued and will be cared 
for, that they may grow to Christian womanhood 
and be used to lift up the womanhood of China. 
It is hoped that this will grow into larger work, 
and buildings be erected where they may have 
the best conditions for this development. 

Evangelistic Work. 

The medical, the educational, the philanthropic 
work, while dealing directly with certain prob- 
lems, are, after all, but stepping-stones to that 
which is above all price, the saving of a soul, 
and so all of our band of missionaries, whether 
dealing medicine, conducting school examina- 
tions, or caring for neglected babyhood, are 
directly interested in evangelistic work, and in 
all of our borders this has preeminence. 



China 



121 



We have regular chapels for Sunday service, 
Sunday school, and mid-week meetings ; then we 
have street chapels, which are open every day in 
the week excepting Sunday. Here the passerby 
comes in out of curiosity, perhaps stays a few 
minutes, then goes his way, or perhaps stays and 
becomes interested ; comes again and again, until 
the word sinks into soil that bears fruit in a 
changed countenance and a new life. 

The opportunities for such work are on every 
hand. Not only in tfie medical department, but 
as the missionary finds herself at the day school, 
at the close of the session the mothers and neigh- 
bors fill the room, and she holds a gospel service ; 
on the way home from the school she is stopped 
again and again, and a group of women, hastily 
gathered together by one interested heart, listen 
to the old, old story, ever new. In a journey by 
boat to another station, all along the way there 
is the opportunity to give the message to some 
who have never heard. 

Once a month all the native preachers and 
Bible women gather at Beth-Eden for several 
days of special service and training. 

Although converts were early gathered into the 
mission, they had to be led step by step in the 
Christian faith ; church government and fellow- 
ship was like a new language to them. The 
time having come when more definite steps 
should be taken, in the latter part . of 1907 



Chapels 



Training 

Native 

Workers 



Organized 
Church 



122 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



First 
Conference 



Great 
Opportunities 



churches were organized in Canton, San Tong, 
Siu Lam, Kwai Chau, and Hang Tan, with about 
four hundred members. We have also five other 
preaching-places, twenty native helpers, two 
Sunday schools, one Junior and one Christian 
Endeavor Society, five day schools, and two 
boarding-schools; one dispensary, which treated 
18,980 patients in 1907; property valued at 
$55,300. 

On January 5, 1908, was held the first United 
Brethren conference in China. Conference rela- 
tions were fully explained, and plans were made 
for the translation into Chinese of such parts of 
the Discipline as are applicable to the Chinese 
Church. Also, a course of study was arranged 
for the native ministers leading to ordination. 
Thus another step was taken in the better train- 
ing of the native evangelists for the bringing of 
their people to the knowledge of the Christ. 

Who can measure the needs and the oppor- 
tunities in China? This whole vast nation is now 
a golden harvest-field, waiting for the reapers to 
gather the harvest unto eternal life. With a 
united and faithful native church, giving freely 
her noblest sons and daughters, and giving liber- 
ally her money according to the blessing of God, 
and these consecrated in living faith and constant 
prayer, this century will witness China trans- 
formed into a Christian nation. 



China 123 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY AND DISCUSSION. 
CHAPTER III. 

1. Compare the population of China with the 
population of the United States, and with that of 
the world. 

2. In what respects do the religions of China 
fail to meet the spiritual needs of the people? 

3. What characteristics of the Chinese show 
that the race has a great future before it? 

4. Name five important advance steps which 
China has recently made. 

5. What was the most important thing ac- 
complished during the first century of Protestant 
missions in China? Why do you think so? 

6. Locate our work in China. Why was that 
place selected? 

7. Which do you consider the most fruitful 
department of our work in China? Give three 
reasons. 



JAPAN 

By Bishop J. S. Mills, D.D. 



125 



"General Stoessel, when asked the secret of the 
surrender of Port Arthur, said, 'When the Japanese 
forces captured the Two Hundred and Three Meter 
Hill, and the eleven-inch shells directed from that 
eminence fell into the city, nothing could withstand 
them, and we knew that our days were numbered. 
Japan is the Two Hundred and Three Meter Hill of 
Christian missions in the Orient; and when we plant 
firmly upon that eminence the batteries of our Master 
Jesus Christ, the Orient will know that the days are 
numbered, and that his name will be known, and his 
banner unfurled in all the Far Bast." 

— V. W. Helm. 

"The time cometh that I will gather all nations 
and tongues; and they shall come and shall see my 
glory. And I will set a sign among them, and I will 
send .... to the isles afar off, that have not heard 
my fame, neither have seen my glory." 

—Isaiah 66:18, 19. 



126 



IMPORTANT EVENTS IN JAPANESE HISTORY. 

667 B. C. — 400 A. D. Era of mythology and legend. 

The first seventeen legendary emperors. 
552 Entrance of Buddhism. Opposition of the 

Shintoists. 
602 Chinese calendars introduced. 
645 Measurement of time by year periods. 
700 Custom of cremation begun. 
709 Court ceases to be nomadic. Nara the capital. 

Great Buddhist activity at the court. 
712 "Kojiki" (Record of Ancient Matters). Written. 
794 Kyoto made the capital (for nearly 1,100 years). 
1091-1192 Period of the civil wars of the military 

clans. Revolts of the Buddhist monks. 

Decadence of the Mikado's power. Seat of 

government fixed at Kamakura. Duarchy. 

Feudal system developed. 
1219-1333 The Hojo rulers at Kamakura. Repulse 

of the Mongol-Tartar armada, 1281. 
1335-1573 Era of art and luxury, followed by civil 

war. The Ashikaga rulers at Kamakura. 
1542 First Europeans (Portuguese) in Japan. To- 
bacco and fire-arms. 
1573-1600 Era of the "Three Great Men," Nobunaga, 

Hideyoshi, and Iyeyasu. Invasion of Korea. 

Roman Catholic Christians. 
1640-1870 Scholastic revival of Pure Shinto. 
1715 Publication of Prince Mito's "History of 

Japan." 
1763 Ninth and last of the female mikados. 
1784 Great famine. Over one million deaths by 

starvation. 
1715-1868 Intellectual movements leading to the 

Restoration of 1868. 
1837 American ship "Morrison" in Yedo Bay. 
1848 Ronald MacDonald teaches English in Japan. 
1853 Commodore Perry at Uraga. 
1859 Foreign trade and residence in the ports. 

127 



1868 Change of government. "Charter Oath." Era 
of Meiji begins. 

1871 Abolition of the feudal system. 

1872 First Protestant church, missionary conference, 

railway, national army, and school system. 

1873-1888 Political commotions, sweeping reforms. 
Modern industrialism. 

1883 Missionary conference in Osaka. 

1889 The Constitution proclaimed. Liberty of con- 
science declared. 

1894 Chino- Japanese war, resulting in the cession of 
Formosa. 

1899 Japan recognized on equal terms by the nations 

of Christendom. 

1900 Japan allied with Christian nations in China. 

General missionary conference in Tokyo. 
1904 Russo-Japanese war. 



128 



IV. 

JAPAN. 

The Land and the People. 

Japan occupies a relation to Asia similar to size 
the British Isles in their relation to Europe. It 
extends from the peninsula of Kamchatka in the 
north, to and including Formosa in the south. 
It contains 161,000 square miles, divided into 
five large islands, and more than two thousand 
small ones. The larger ones are Hondo, Kyushu, 
Shikoku, Hokkaido, and Formosa. They lie in 
the same latitude as the United States, but the 
area of the whole empire is little larger than 
California, and only two-thirds the size of Texas. 

The country is very mountainous. Only four- Mountains 
teen per cent, of the island is cultivated. The 
land gradually ascends on both sides as it recedes 
from the ocean, at first forming hills and table- 
lands, and then huge mountains. Thus a back- 
bone of mountains of volcanic origin extends . 
through the empire. There are many active vol- 
canoes continually sending up their great clouds 
of smoke, or emitting streams of fire and molten 
lava. There are many extinct volcanoes, the 
greatest of which is the peerless Mount Fuji, the 

129 



130 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Hot Springs 

and 

Earthquakes 



Climate 



Animals 



pride of every Japanese. It rises 12,365 feet 
above the sea, and snow is always found on its 
summit. 

Hot springs are numerous in Japan, and fur- 
nish delightful watering-places of healing baths 
for the invalid and recreation for the visitor. 
The earthquake is an almost daily event in one 
part or another of the islands. This uncon- 
trollable condition determines the style of the 
houses ; there are no "sky-scrapers," but most of 
the houses, especially the dwelling-houses, are 
one or two stories high, and built of wood, to 
withstand earthquakes. Owing to the moun- 
tainous nature and narrowness of the islands, 
there are few large rivers, and these are short 
and of little value for navigation. 

Since the chief islands lie in the same latitude 
as the Mississippi Valley, we would naturally 
expect a similar climate. But an environment 
of water and a warm ocean current from the 
tropics give Japan a much damper climate than 
ours. This condition causes everything to be 
covered with a white mold. Add to this the lack 
of ozone in the air, and the result is a depressing 
and enervating effect upon Americans, demand- 
ing in a few years .a return to the invigorating 
climate of the home land for recuperation. 

Animals are abundant. Horses and oxen are 
used to an extent as beasts of burden and for 
farming. The horses are smaller than ours, but 



Japan 131 

are made to draw enormous loads. Men and 
women are more frequently the burden-bearers. 
Few sheep or hogs are seen, but dogs, cats, 
ducks, geese, chickens, doves, and larks abound. 
Fish of an excellent quality are taken in large 
quantities from both the ocean and the fresh- 
water streams, and prepared for food both 
cooked and raw, the raw fish tasting much better 
than the Occidental would imagine. 

Japan has a fertile soil and a rich variety of a Fertile 
products. By careful fertilization and irrigation Stnl 
the land has been brought to a high state of pro- 
ductiveness. The sides of the hills and moun- 
tains are terraced and cultivated, making a 
mountain-side look like a huge stairway, and 
lending beauty to the landscape. 

The crops most common are rice, barley, crops 
wheat, millet, and beans. Both cotton and hemp 
flourish. There is a large abundance of vege- 
tables, such as pumpkins, squashes, radishes, tur- 
nips, beets, carrots, onions, and sweet potatoes. 
Western farm products, such as corn, oats, Irish 
potatoes, and celery, are being rapidly introduced 
throughout the country. Many fruits are pro- 
duced, as oranges, persimmons, figs, apricots, 
pears, peaches, plums, apples, loquats, grapes, 
and strawberries. In beautiful flowers Japan 
excels. In valuable timbers the islands are rich, 
as well as in the tea-plant and the extremely use- 
ful bamboo. 



132 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

Land of One thing above others that impresses the 

Beaut y traveler is that Japan is a land of wondrous 

beauty. Her mountains, snow-capped in the win- 
ter, her plains covered with a delicate green in 
the early summer, her water-falls and her islands, 
and her great variety of lovely flowers, captivate 
both her visitors and her own people. The whole 
population turns out several times in the year for 
no other purpose than to visit places which are 
noted for lovely cherry blossoms or beautiful 
maple trees. 

Flowers The principal flowers cultivated in Tokyo are 

the plum blossom, blooming through February 
and March; the cherry, the azalea, and the 
camellia through April ; the tree peony and the 
wistaria in May ; the iris, early in June ; the con- 
volvulus, the end of July and early in August; 
the lotus in August; the chrysanthemums, first 
three weeks in November; the maple colors its 
leaves beautiful as flowers through all Novem- 
ber. 

People But most interesting are the people of this 

wonderful country. The Ainu once occupied all 
Japan, and were there long before the present 
race of Japanese, but are now reduced to about 
seventeen thousand- people, located in the Kurile 
and Hokkaido Islands. They are thought by 
Griffis and others to be of Aryan origin. When 
first sighted they were barbarians of a heroic 
type. "Many and mighty have been the invasions 



Japan 



133 



and immigrations of blood and of ideas into 
Japan, which is, in a certain sense, the residuum 
of all Asia. These immigrants, through conflicts 
and alliances, absorbed many of the Ainu and 
drove the rest north, until a composite, homo- 
geneous people occupied the best and greater part 
of the islands. At the beginning of the seventh 
century of our era we find the Mikado or Em- 
peror on his throne, and the greater part of 
Hondo, Shikoku, and Kyushu under his con- 
trol." 

The people were of their present size, and were 
distinguished then, as now, by a yellowish skin, 
straight black hair, scanty beard, prominent 
cheek-bones, and more or less obliquely-set eyes ; 
on an average they were smaller by twenty 
pounds than Americans. Their chief food was 
fish, shell-fish, rice, millet, and more flesh than is 
used since the introduction of Buddhism, which 
discourages the eating of flesh. 

As the time went on a number of daimios, or 
war-lords, who held large landed estates, obtained 
by conquest, or as the gift of the Mikado, grew 
up over the empire. Their military titles ' and 
the right to military service descended to their 
sons. Thus a military class was created, who 
were known as samurai, quite distinct from 
farmers, artisans, and merchants. As feudalism 
developed, there came orders of nobility, pre- 
scribed costumes, and a rigid code of court eti- 



Physical 
Characteristics 



A Military 
Class 



134 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Shoguns 



Mikado 
Retired 



People Not 
Pleased 



Preparation 
for New Era 



quette, which survives in many of its features to 
this day. 

"The title 'Shogun,' which meant, literally, 
'generalissimo,' and which was destined to play 
such a momentous part in Japanese history, 
seems to have been first used in A.D. 813, when 
one Watamaro was appointed commander-in- 
chief to wage war against the Ainu. But Yari- 
tomo, at the end of the twelfth century, was the 
first of these generalissimos to make himself 
ruler of the land." After him the Mikado was 
relegated to the obscurity of his palace, taking no 
part in public life or affairs, while the Shogun 
ruled the empire, with assumed consent of the 
Emperor. 

As centuries passed the people were less and 
less satisfied with the rule of the Shogun, and 
were anxious for the Mikado to govern in per- 
son. This was a burning question in Japan at 
the time of Commodore Perry's visit, and the 
chief cause of the revolution which followed it. 
In 1868 the present Mikado, Mutsuhito, became 
ruler in fact as in name, and the Shogunate for- 
ever passed. 

While Japan was for a long time a sealed 
nation, yet we now know that much light shone 
in from Korea and China, and from the Dutch 
traders ; and, further, that a native civilization 
was evolving and preparing the people for the 
new era. 



Japan 



135 



The New Era in Japan. 
If we should fix a natal day for new Japan, it 
would be July 8, 1853, when Commodore Perry 
landed on the shore of Yedo Bay, and when 
Japanese officials, contrary to their own laws, re- 
ceived an official communication from the Presi- 
dent of the United States. Perry secured a treaty 
of peace the following year. Other nations soon 
did likewise. This became the occasion for a 
severe struggle between the supporters of the 
Shogunate and the followers of the Mikado or 
Emperor. This was culminated in the restora- 
tion of the present Emperor, Mutsuhito, to real 
power in 1868, when he voluntarily took the 
"Charter Oath," of which the following is a 
summary : 

1. A deliberative assembly should be formed, 
and all measures be decided by public opinion. 

2. The principles of social and political eco- 
nomics should be diligently studied by both the 
superior and the inferior classes of the people in 
Japan. 

3. Every one in the community shall be 
assisted to persevere in carrying out his will for 
all good purposes. 

4. All the old absurd usages of former times 
should be disregarded and the impartiality and 
justice displayed in the workings of nature be 
adopted as a basis of action. 

5. Wisdom and ability should be sought after 



New Japan's 
Natal Day 



Charter 
Oatii 



136 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

in all quarters of the world for the purpose of 
firmly establishing the foundations of the empire. 

Changes were made with amazing rapidity 
until, in 1889, a constitution was promulgated, 
and local self-government was established over 
the empire. This was the period when every- 
thing foreign was at a premium. Christianity, 
among the foreign things, was hailed with favor, 
and many converts were enrolled. 
Foreign Aid Following the Charter Oath, native students 

were sent abroad to seek knowledge, and it is 
asserted that not fewer than five thousand sal- 
aried foreigners, men and women, including 
about twelve hundred American teachers, experts 
in their several callings, were brought to Japan 
before the beginning of the twentieth century. 
It is the verdict of Doctor Chamberlain that 
these helpers from America, Europe, and Asia 
created new Japan. "They inaugurated the rail- 
roads, telegraphs, lighthouses, the building of 
steamships and laboratories, organization of 
bureaus, and in a thousand ways showed the 
Japanese how to utilize the forces of nature, de- 
velop the national resources, and improve the 
condition of men. They brought the seed and 
the natives have raised the flower. They scat- 
tered the grain, and the Japanese have reaped 
the harvest." 

Under this native awakening and these foreign 
influences great changes were taking place in the 



Japan 



137 



relations between the people and the Emperor. 
The Shogunate was abolished when the Emperor 
was brought forward as the actual ruler of the 
nation. As an aid to breaking with the past 
methods of government having its seat in Kyoto, 
the Emperor moved his capital to Tokyo. It 
soon became evident to the wisest statesmen that 
feudalism had fulfilled its mission and could not 
be continued under the new order of things. 
After winning over to this view the strongest 
clans, "the daimios were ordered to give up their 
castles, lands, and registers and come and live as 
private gentlemen in Tokyo. The samurai also 
were to relinquish their hereditary pensions, re- 
ceive in return enough to support them for a few 
years, until they could find employment and a 
livelihood. Society was reorganized on the basis 
of three classes — nobles, gentry, and commons." 
The "eta" and other human beings not hitherto 
counted as human, the victims of Buddhist 
fanaticism, were elevated to citizenship. Disabil- 
ities were removed from all classes of people, 
and the way of promotion opened to all. The 
samurai, laying aside their swords, joined the pro- 
ductive classes. The soil was turned over to the 
farmer, who had so long tilled it. Now began a 
new era in industrial life. Formerly farming and 
fishing were the only industries ; to these were 
now added manufacturing, trading, banking, and 
world-wide commerce. 



The Emperor 
Becomes 
Actual 
Ruler 



Feudalism 
Abolished 



A New Era 
Begins 



138 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Many Manners 
the Opposite 
of Ours 



Characteristic 
Traits 



Manners, Traits, and Customs. 

Many of the manners of the Japanese are the 
opposite of ours. A Japanese book begins at the 
right-hand side and reads from top to bottom. 
They address their letters the opposite of ours, 
as, "Ohio, Columbus, High Street 100, Smith, 
James Mr." The mourning dress is black in 
America; it is white in Japan. In America the 
woman is given precedence ; in Japan the man 
takes precedence, and the woman must serve 
him. In Japan the saw is pulled toward the 
workman, instead of being pushed away from 
him. The planes are used in the same way. The 
babe is carried on the back of the nurse, and not 
in her arms. 

The Japanese are everywhere famous for their 
politeness and courtesy, and are properly styled 
the "French of the Orient." Another prominent 
and prevailing element of their civilization is sim- 
plicity. The people have the simplicity of nature. 
They admire, almost worship nature, and imitate 
it. They are merry, light-hearted, and vivacious. 
They believe in the doctrine of fate, and it makes 
them stoical to pain and suffering, and even to 
death itself. They are great lovers of the beauti- 
ful. ^Esthetic taste reigns everywhere. Patriot- 
ism and filial piety are their present most noted 
traits. 

Japanese society is built upon Confucian 
ethics. Its three strongest principles are the loy- 



Japan 



139 



alty of the subject to the throne, the faithfulness 
and obedience of the wife to her husband, and 
the reverence and obedience of the children to 
their parents. The Emperor, as the head of the 
nation, is considered a superior being, for whom 
it would be a privilege to give one's life, if occa- 
sion should require. The husband, likewise, 
being the head of the family, is an exalted person 
in his sphere; and the wife, an inferior person- 
age, must be faithful to serve, chaste in her per- 
son, ever on the alert to conform to her master's 
demands. 

The weakness of the social system is in the 
undue exaltation of men in the state, in society, 
and in the family, and a consequent depreciation 
of women in every sphere of life. Public senti- 
ment does not set a girl free from parental re- 
straint when she becomes of age, as it does a 
boy, but so long as she remains at home she is 
subject to her father, or, in case of the father's 
death, to the brother, who becomes head of the 
family. When she marries, she passes over to 
her husband, who then becomes her legal head. 
Therefore, woman in Japan never has the same 
freedom as a man. 

Marriage, with the Japanese, is more a family 
affair than it is with us. It is arranged by the 
two families, is less solemn than in our country, 
and is not irrevocable. It is a legal contract 
while it lasts, but it may be terminated, like other 



Society and 

Confucian 

Ethics 



Weakness 

of the 

Social System 



Marriage 



140 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Causes for 
Divorce 



Many Bright 
Spots 



Schools for 
Girls 



contracts, with the joint consent of the contract- 
ing parties. 

In the marriage relation the wife is at a dis- 
advantage. The husband, being the legal head 
of the family, and the one responsible for keep- 
ing up his family line, is apt to regard his wife 
as one to be retained if she pleases him, but if 
she does not, to be gotten rid of. One common 
cause of a wife being divorced is inability to 
bear strong, healthy children. Another is the 
interference of the mother-in-law. The eldest 
son invariably takes his bride into the family 
home, where she becomes subject to his mother. 
If she does not please her mother-in-law, the 
latter is quick to influence her son to send his 
wife back to her paternal home. 

There are many beautiful homes with happy 
mothers and bright children, because the head of 
the house chooses to be a good husband and 
loving father. Through the introduction of 
Western civilization and Christianity this num- 
ber is increasing. A signal demonstration of this 
is in the official announcement that the present 
Crown Prince of Japan will have no consorts but 
the Crown Princess, thus abolishing a custom 
hitherto firmly established in the imperial family. 

The intellectual condition of woman is rapidly 
changing for the better through the numerous 
high schools for girls recently established by the 
government and by missionary societies. 



Japan 



141 



One of the best features of the social system 
is the inculcation of filial piety. It is beautiful 
to see the respect that Japanese children show 
to their parents. They are models of politeness 
to parents, and this careful training manifests 
itself in courtesy to all persons. Sometimes filial 
piety, however, is so ardent that a girl will sell 
herself to a life of shame to provide for the 
necessity of her parents ; and public opinion 
allows the parents to encourage such an act. The 
extreme view of filial piety leads also to the 
deification of dead ancestors and ancestor wor- 
ship. 

With fifty millions of people and much moun- 
tainous territory, intensive farming and two 
crops a year are a necessity. This economic 
pressure has recently brought in many new occu- 
pations, especially in the domain of manufactures 
and commerce. Japan is now sending abroad 
tea, silk, rice, and many objects of art. Her 
exports in 1907 were over sixty million dollars 
more than her imports. Her ships are now upon 
every ocean, and her ambition is to be a great 
commercial nation like England. The difficulty 
in finding employment at home has sent tens of 
thousands of her sons into other lands to earn 
their daily bread or to colonize the country, as 
in Korea and Manchuria. 

The educational system extends from the 
primary grade up to a national university. Hun- 



Filial Piety 



Economic 
Conditions 



142 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Versatility 



Religions 



Shintoism 
Indigenous 



ger and thirst for knowledge is a national trait 
of the Japanese. Their ability to receive modern 
education and to appropriate and make use of its 
fruits is forcibly shown by the growth the nation 
has recently made under the influence of modern 
culture. 

The wide variety of the hereditary elements of 
the Japanese, that is, their composite character, 
gives them a plasticity and versatility rarely 
excelled. This enabled them to appropriate the 
ideals, ideas, and machinery brought to them 
from the most civilized nations at the beginning 
of the new era. The same national quality causes 
them to rank high in their studies in foreign 
schools as well as at home, and foretells the 
speedy coming of a body of great literary, scien- 
tific, and philosophic writers and teachers in the 
nation. 

"Human nature is incurably religious." Apart 
from Christianity the religions of the Japanese 
are Shintoism, Buddhism, and Confucianism. 

Shintoism is indigenous. "It has no moral 
code, no dogmas, no sacred books. Originally it 
consisted chiefly of ancestor worship, along with 
nature worship, and of certain mythological 
ideas. A chief feature of it still is the worship 
of ancestors, who are exalted to a high pedestal 
in thought and worshiped as gods. The divine 
origin of the imperial family and the obligation 
to worship and obey it was a prominent teaching 



Japan 



143 



of Shinto. The ancestors of the imperial family 
were to be held in supreme reverence and were 
objects of special worship. Pure Shinto taught 
that a man's whole duty lay in absolute obedience 
to the Mikado and in following the natural 
promptings of his own heart." 

Shinto was very much affected by the intro- 
duction of Buddhism about the middle of the 
sixth century of our era. Buddhism adopted it 
and largely absorbed it. Shinto gods were given 
a place in the Buddhist pantheon, and many of 
the Shinto ceremonies were adopted. But Shinto 
was completely overshadowed by Buddhism, and 
lay in a dormant state from the year 550 to 
1700, a night of more than a thousand years. 

At the beginning of the eighteenth century 
Shintoism revived, and many of the temples, 
stripped of their Buddhist ornaments, were 
turned over to the Shinto priests. But since the 
beginning of the new era it has been largely de- 
prived of its religious significance and declared 
to be a system of patriotism and of state cere- 
monies. Yet the majority of the upper classes in 
Japan who to-day have any religion are Shinto- 
ists, partly because it is native to the soil and its 
rivals are not, and partly because patriotism is 
the chief Japanese virtue. 

Buddhism is the religion of the masses of 
Japan. In external things it much resembles the 
Roman Catholic Church. Like it, Buddhism has 



Modified by 
Buddhism 



Revival of 
Shintoism 



Educated 

Classes 

Shintoists 



144 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Buddhism 

Like Romanism, 

but Different 



Its Good 
Influence 



Created Art 



Forerunner 
of Christ 



great temples, flowers on the altar, candles, in- 
cense, rosaries, images, processions, and shaves 
the heads of its priests. But in doctrines it differs 
completely from Rome. "Knowledge, enlighten- 
ment, is the condition of Buddhistic grace — not 
faith. Self-perfection is the means of salvation, 
not the vicarious sufferings of a redeemer. Not 
eternal life is the end, but practical annihilation. 
For Buddhism teaches that life itself is an evil, 
springing from the double roots of ignorance and 
passion. It ignores the existence of a supreme 
God and Creator of the world; its gods are 
chiefly Buddhas or holy men." 

Yet Buddhism brought no small benefits to 
Japan. "All education was for centuries in its 
hands, as was the care of the poor and the sick. 
It introduced art and medicine, molded the folk- 
lore of the country, created its dramatic poetry, 
and deeply influenced politics and every sphere 
of social activity. In a word, Buddhism was the 
teacher under whose instructions Japan grew 
up." The many beautiful temples, bronze art 
objects, especially the two great Buddhas at Nara 
and Kamakura, rising over fifty feet above the 
platforms on which they sit, the largest and most 
impressive bronze images in the world — these re- 
veal the former art influence of Buddhism. 

It has had a mission as a forerunner of Him 
of whom all the holy prophets have spoken since 
the world began; but now, surrounded by the 




PTfe V >C*-'- : *? 4 




Beautiful Mount Fl\ 



TM> ' 

















?\ffi*^ 


4tf'~ 


-'-"•-■a 












'h^to 








4|% 










m^ 








'ri£*% 


fw^, 


f jfc- 




















" tH| 






J&/MR / 












*«*»m 


S^ 


&m W " 


"''-Mm 


♦ 


% 






' 


<«"-*- 


. 









Preparing a Rice Field, Japan. 




A Shinto Shrine. The Great Buddha Kamakura. 




Buddhist Temi-i.e, Kyoto. 



Japan 



145 



light of Western knowledge and in the presence 
of Him \yho is the fullness of grace and truth, it 
will give place to the One who is greater than 
Buddha, and who fully reveals the Father to all 
his children. _ 

The third Japanese system of religion is Con- 
fucianism, which came in from China early in 
the Christian era. Confucius refrained from all 
metaphysical and doctrinal discussions. He con- 
fined himself to practical details of morals and 
government, and took submission to parents and 
political rulers as the corner-stone of his system. 
The result is a set of moral truths of a very nar- 
row scope, and of dry ceremonial observances, 
political rather than personal. He was the first 
democrat of the ancient East — a democrat so 
outspoken as to have at one time suffered exclu- 
sion from the libraries of absolutistic Japan. 

The Confucian philosophy lay dormant during 
the Middle Ages, the period of the supremacy of 
Buddhism. It awoke in the early part of the 
seventeenth century, when Ieyasu, the great 
warrior, ruler, and patron of learning, caused 
the Confucian classics to be printed in Japan for 
the first time. During the two hundred and fifty 
years that followed, the whole intellect of the 
country was molded by Confucian ideas. In 
spite of his democracy, his doctrine of unques- 
tioning submission to parents and rulers lingers 
in the new era as one of the corner-stones of 



Confucianism 



Practical 

Ethics 



Revival of 

Confucianism 



Monarchy 



146 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

Japanese society. But Christianity will absorb 
what is permanent in this as well as in all other 
national religions, as it comes not to destroy, but 
to fulfill. (This section on the religions of Japan 
has been abridged from Chamberlain's "Things 
Japanese.") 

The political institutions of modern Japan are 
a Constitutional modeled on the English and German constitu- 
tional monarchies, retaining much of old Japan- 
ese elements and including some American. The 
Emperor is a progressive, wise, liberal-minded 
man, whose powers are limited by a constitution, 
and who is advised by a cabinet consisting of one 
president, one vice-president, twenty-five coun- 
cilors, and one secretary, with five assistants ; 
these are appointed by the Emperor, and consti- 
tute the Privy Council. The Imperial Diet, cor- 
responding to our Congress, consists of the 
House of Peers and the House of Commons. 
The members of the latter, now numbering three 
hundred and seventy-six, are elected by ballot. 

"The Japanese Constitution makes each male 
subject eligible to civil and military offices ; amen- 
able to service in the army and the navy, and the 
duty of paying taxes, according to law ; gives the 
liberty of abode, inviolate right of property, right 
of trial by law, and freedom of speech, writing, 
publication, public meeting, association, and re- 
ligious belief, 'within the limits of law.' And 
religious freedom is guaranteed to all." 



Japan 



147 



Christian Japan. 

Of course, Christian Japan is an ideal, but it 
is an ideal embraced in the Savior's great com- 
mand to ''make disciples of all nations," and in 
the vision of. Patmos, that finally "the kingdom 
of this world is become the kingdom of our 
Lord." 

The difficulties to be overcome are many, but 
no greater than the Roman empire presented to 
Christians of the first century. 

The national spirit, since the Chinese-Japanese 
and the Russian-Japanese wars, has grown rap- 
idly. Everything Japanese is highly esteemed, 
and everything foreign is correspondingly dis- 
credited. Christianity as the religion of the for- 
eigner, has had to share in this reaction, and its 
progress has been thereby hindered. On the 
other hand, this reaction has favored the native 
religions. 

Buddhism is especially progressive, and has 
copied from Christianity its Sunday schools, 
young men's associations, and evangelistic meth- 
ods. Great processions visit Nara, Tse, and 
Nikko, the centers of native religions, and large 
sums are being expended in repairing the old 
temples and shrines. All that can be done is 
now being done to revive the dying national re- 
ligions. 

"Chastity is a virtue that public opinion in 
Japan does not demand in men or in unmarried 



The Christian 
Ideal 



Difficulties 



Reaction 
Against 
Things 
Foreign 



Revival of 
Old Religions 



148 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Laxity in 
Morals 



Idolatrous 
Worship 



Superstition 



women with any such insistence as prevails in 
Western lands." Concubinage, with family feuds 
and ruined homes, is a result. The licensed 
prostitution which prevails all over the empire 
gives a show of respectability to moral laxity 
between the sexes and encourages immorality 
just as the licensed saloon promotes drunkenness 
in this country. This condition is a serious 
obstacle to missionary effort. 

Pantheism, worship of objects of nature, and 
ancestral worship are very strongly rooted in 
the minds of the Japanese. These natural 
growths all have to be removed before Christian 
truth can take root properly. This is why con- 
verts in Japan are few and progress slow as 
compared with Roman Catholic countries like 
the Philippines, where the soil has already been 
prepared by the spread of a knowledge of God 
ana of a vicarious sacrifice through Jesus Christ. 

Superstition has a strong hold, especially upon 
the illiterate. They believe that if certain foolish 
traditions are not complied with, the evil spirits, 
which fill the air, will have revenge. An instance 
is that of locating a house. A sorcerer is often 
called to go through certain forms of augury 
to determine the exact location and the points of 
the compass which the several parts of the build- 
ing must face lest disaster come to the occupant. 

There is now little active persecution of per- 
sons who become Christians in Japan, but there 



Japan 



149 



is often strong opposition on the part of the 
other members of the family. Want of sympathy 
from friends sometimes induces weak Christians 
to conceal their Christian faith. 

The influence which Christianity is now exert- 
ing over Japan cannot be measured by statistics. 
It has made more humane the laws ; it has made 
more righteous their enforcement; it has made 
more just the officials of the nation, and it has 
rightly exalted womanhood as compared with 
former ideas. 

I was told at Sendai that ten years ago not a 
teacher in one of the large city schools was a 
Christian, and the pupils were forbidden to 
attend Sunday school. Now five of those teach- 
ers are Christians and the pupils are encouraged 
to attend Sunday school. 



Two vears 



the Methodist Publishing - 



House in Tokyo issued a Union Hymnal. It was 
thought fifty thousand would supply all demands, 
but they have now sold one hundred and fifty 
thousand copies, and recently issued another 
large edition to meet the constant demand. The 
gospel is being sung by many who are not 
avowed Christians. In general it may be said 
that there is now complete religious freedom 
throughout the empire, and a tendency of the en- 
lightened people to Christianity. 

There are now accredited to Japan 886 Protes- 
tant missionaries (including their wives), or, on 



The Growing- 
Influence of 
Christianity 



One 

Illustration 



Wide 

Circulation of 
Union 
Hymnal 



150 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



The Young 
Men's 
Christian 
Association 



The C. E. 

Movement 



an average, one missionary to every 53,000 peo- 
ple. There are 404 Japanese ordained ministers, 
698 unordained ministers and helpers (men), 
and 395 Japanese Bible women. In 1907 there 
were reported 64,621 Protestant Christians, 
59,437 Roman Catholics, and 29,573 Greek Cath- 
olics, a total of 153,631. 

The Young Men's Christian Association is 
doing splendid work. Under its direction, imme- 
diately after the close of the World's Student 
Christian Federation Convention, held in Tokyo, 
April 3-7, 1907, a great evangelistic campaign 
was carried on in leading educational centers. 
In one province the governor summoned four 
hundred educators to listen to Christian ad- 
dresses. In a certain strong Buddhist community 
two thousand people crowded the largest hall to 
hear the foreigners preach. In several cities the 
provincial assembly-halls and conservative public 
schools were opened for the first time to a dis- 
tinctly Christian meeting. The conversion of 
some eighteen hundred persons was reported 
during this campaign. 

The Christian Endeavor movement reports one 
hundred and five senior and fifty-one junior so- 
cieties in eleven denominations, with a total 
membership of 3,823, a gain during 1907-08 of 
477. 

There are now in Japan 832 Sunday schools, 
with 45,000 teachers and scholars. A national 



Japan 



151 



association was recently organized, and this very 
efficient form of Christian work has an open field 
in Japan. Dr. A. T. Howard has the honor of 
being a member of the executive committee of 
the national organization. 

The Bible has for twenty years been circu- 
lated in the Japanese tongue. In 1907 the Amer- 
ican Bible Society issued 119,960 Bibles, or por- 
tions, and the British Bible societies circulated 
209,836 copies. It is estimated that over one 
million persons are reading the Holy Scriptures 
in Japanese. 

Ten years ago the National Temperance 
League of Japan was organized. With it are 
affiliated ninety temperance societies having a 
membership of about eight thousand members. 
From its beginning Rev. Joseph Cosand has been 
closely associated with the work of the league. 
He was for some years the editor of the English 
department of the Kuni no Hikari, its official 
organ. 

The Christian schools and colleges are doing 
a great work. The Doshisha at Kyoto (Congre- 
gational), Aoyama College at Tokyo (Metho- 
dist), the Northern Japan College at Sendai 
(Reformed), and others of like character, along 
with girls' schools, professional schools, and 
kindergartens, bring under their fostering care 
and Christian influence over twenty thousand 
youth each year. 



Wide 

Circulation 
of the 
Bible 



Temperance 
Work 



Christian 
Schools 



152 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

Church Union The Protestant churches of Japan are increas- 

in Japan > m g ^tir effectiveness by removing competition 

and by entering into brotherly cooperation. As 
early as 1877 three Presbyterian and Reformed 
missions united their work. At that time there 
were 623 Christians and twenty-five students for 
the ministry. The other three Presbyterian and 
Reformed missionary societies, arriving later, 
soon caught the spirit of union, and by 1886 six 
different denominations were working as a unit. 
It is a notable fact that the church organized by 
the Presbyterian and Reformed missionaries was 
never called by either one of those two names, 
but from the beginning was known as the Church 
of Christ in Japan. 

The following year (1887) the American Epis- 
copal Church and the two missions representing 
the Anglican Communion combined their forces 
to form one church. 

The movement for a Methodist union started 
about twenty years ago. It was consummated 
in May, 1907, by the organization of the Metho- 
dist Church of Japan, in which the Methodist 
Episcopal, the Canadian Methodist, and the 
Southern Methodist Episcopal churches united. 

There is a strong, tendency in Japan to-day 
towards a union of all kindred Christian bodies 
that the best possible use of men and means may 
be made for the speedy evangelization of the 
country. 



Japan 



153 



Our Church in Japan. 
The United Brethren work in Japan, carried 
on by the Foreign Missionary Society, was 
opened in 1895. The war between China and 
Japan had called the attention of our people anew 
to the Island Empire, and the new treaties made 
with foreign powers had opened more fully its 
doors to the entrance of the gospel. After our 
long experience in Sierra Leone, there was a 
strong desire in the denomination for work in a 
mission land where the problems presented would 
be different from those constantly encountered 
in the tropics. 

Accordingly, in the fall of 1895, Rev. George 
K. Irie, a Japanese .Christian young man, who 
professed conversion in Japan and w r ho had but 
recently graduated from Lebanon Valley College, 
was sent out to start the work. A few preaching- 
places were soon opened in Tokyo and in other 
centers. These were supplied with preachers 
secured from other denominations. It was soon 
seen that if the work of the Japan mission was to 
prosper, it must be put in charge of a superin- 
tendent from America and men be employed who 
had been carefully selected and trained under the 
direction of United Brethren missionaries. 

About this time Rev. and Mrs. Alfred T. 
Howard arrived home on furlough from Sierra 
Leone, West Africa. In Mr. Howard the Board 
saw a man well qualified by training and expe- 



Reasons for 
Starting the 
Work 



Begun 
in 1895 



Doctor Howard 

Appointed 

Superintendent 



154 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Need for 
Strong Native 
Workers 



New 

Missionaries 
Sent Out 



rience for the superintendency of the Japan 
mission. He accepted the appointment, and after 
only two months' rest in America, set sail for 
Japan in August, 1898, Mrs. Howard joining 
him in Tokyo early the next year. 

Upon Mr. Howard's arrival in Japan, many 
difficult problems confronted him, but he took 
hold of his task with characteristic wisdom, tact, 
and courage. The greatest need was for well- 
trained, thoroughly-consecrated Japanese work- 
ers. The very excellent school system in Japan 
and the consequent high degree of intelligence 
existing among her people, renders it difficult for 
an evangelist to command respect and win men 
to Christ if he does not have a good secular edu- 
cation, as well as theological training. Without 
any school property, without money for school 
purposes, and without teachers, what was the 
superintendent to do? Previous experience had 
demonstrated that the safest course would be in 
organizing the work with the few men available 
and in planning to raise up a strong native min- 
istry at the earliest practical moment. 

In the beginning of 1900 an agreement was 
entered into with the authorities of the Doshisha, 
a Congregational college in Kyoto, to send our 
young men to their seminary, while our mission 
was to furnish a teacher for the school. Rev. J. 
Edgar Knipp, upon his graduation from Union 
Biblical Seminary in 1900, was sent out to fill the 



Japan 155 

position. For three years he and his wife did 
fruitful work in Kyoto, but on account of the 
ill health of Mr. Knipp they were compelled to 
return home in the winter of 1903. 

Early in .1901 our missionary force in Japan Additional 
was increased by the addition of Rev. and Mrs. Reinforcements 
Joseph Cosand, who had previously spent fifteen 
years in Tokyo as representatives of the Friends' 
Missionary Association of Philadelphia. Mr. 
Cosand's rich experience and thorough knowl- 
edge of the Japanese language enabled him to do 
full work at once. He was accordingly put in 
charge of the churches southwest of Tokyo, 
known as the Tokaido District. Rev. Monroe 
Crecelius arrived in Tokyo in the fall of 1906. 
After a year spent in diligent study of the Jap- 
anese language and in teaching several English 
Bible classes, he moved to Otsu, the capital of 
the Omi province, which was to be the center of 
his future work. On December 13 he was taken 
violently ill, and died of scarlet fever after a 
week's sickness. In November, 1907, the Japan 
mission was reinforced by the arrival of Rev. 
and Mrs. B. F. Shively. They at once began an 
energetic study of the Japanese language in Mr. 
Matsudo's Language School in Tokyo. 

Organization and Division of the Field. 

Under Doctor Howard's direction our work 
prospered so well that in the spring of 1902 the 



U. 2 tlJ 

z 2£^ 

i-5j- , «° 




Japan 157 

Japan Mission Conference was organized with 
three ordained missionaries and eight Japanese 
evangelists and pastors. A short time later the 
most important parts of our Book of Discipline 
were translated into Japanese and put into the 
hands of all our native workers. 

Our missionary territory, extending a distance Territory 
of three hundred miles from the neighborhood Dmded 
of Tokyo, the capital, to Kyoto, was divided into 
two presiding-elder districts. Superintendent 
Howard took charge of the Northeast District, 
while Mr. Cosand ^was given the care of the 
churches in the Tokaido District. As this latter 
district covers a very large territory, it is the 
intention to divide it, making a third district, 
which will include Kyoto and the Shiga Pre- 
fecture. Mr. Shively will be put in charge, with 
Otsu, the capital of the prefecture, as his head- 
quarters. 

The Northeast District. 

In order to get a general view of our field in a Flying 
Japan, let us take a flying trip to each of the Tnp 
principal points. We shall visit first our newest 
mission at Shimo Shibuya, in the southwestern 
part of Tokyo. This is where our missionaries 
now live. The work was begun in 1907 in Mr. 
Cosand's home. It grew so rapidly that in the 
following spring a lot was purchased. The great 
need now is for a church-building. 



158 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Honjo 



The Noda 
Church 



Matsudo 



In the northeastern section of Tokyo is located 
our Honjo church, in the center of a population 
of 150,000 people. Our own, with the two other 
Christian churches in that ward, can accommodate 
about eight hundred persons. The majority of the 
people work in factories from early morn until 
late at night. They have only two rest days a 
month, the first and fifteenth, and as Buddhism 
has a strong hold upon them, they are very diffi- 
cult to reach. The Sunday school, however, is 
prosperous. Cooking classes are held by Mrs. 
Howard for the women. 

Next to Honjo, the Noda church, situated 
twenty-five miles north of Tokyo, is the oldest in 
this district. We reach it by electric car, steam 
car, jinriksha, and boat. Noda is the most im- 
portant shoyu (somewhat similar to Worcester- 
shire sauce) manufacturing town in the empire. 
The neighboring county is densely populated. 
There are so many villages of a few hundred 
people each that the traveler, as he journeys 
along the roads, hardly gets out of one before 
reaching another. This church stands first in the 
Japan Mission Conference in self-support. It 
has a successful preaching-place at Nagareyama, 
seven miles distant. . 

Entering a boat at Noda, we travel down the 
river twelve miles to M'atsudo, a town of twelve 
thousand people. Matsudo is noted as a com- 
munity of gamblers. It was a very difficult field 



Japan 



159 



and baptisms did not at first occur very fre- 
quently, but since the conversion of the ex-head 
man of the town and his daughter, work has 
become easier. Now several school-teachers and 
young men are diligently studying the Bible. 
Although there is no other Christian church in 
this part of the country, we have not yet been 
able to do much for the dozens of villages scat- 
tered through the valley. 

Taking an eastward-bound train, we reach Funabashi 
Funabashi in twenty minutes. The town is situ- 
ated at the head of Tokyo Bay, some fifteen miles 
from the capital. The population numbers some- 
thing more than thirteen thousand, of whom 
nearly five thousand are fishermen. Five miles 
away is a military post where over twenty-five 
hundred artillerymen are stationed, the officers 
living in Funabashi and going back and forth 
daily on the trains. Besides these officers, there 
are always great numbers of soldiers in the town. 
The location of Funabashi is central and strate- 
gic. It forms an important link in the chain of 
our churches running northeast from Tokyo, and 
lies in a district left entirely to our Church. 

Returning to Tokyo, we come to Aoyama, the Aoyama 
last of the churches of the Northeastern District. 
The pastor is Rev. T. Makino. The church is 
situated in a residence section in the southwestern 
part of the city. We are here responsible for 
the evangelization of not less than fifteen thou- 



160 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

sand people. Rev. B. F. Shively teaches a young 
men's English Bible class in connection with the 
flourishing Sunday school. An excellent church 
site has been purchased by the mission and a 
commodious building for meetings and Sunday 
school is soon to be erected. The lot is not more 
than two blocks away from the west gate of the 
International Exposition to be held in 1912. At 
that time a great union evangelistic campaign 
will be conducted for the Exposition visitors, and 
our own Church will be one in which daily serv- 
ices will be held. 



The Samuel 
Thompson 
Memorial 
Church 



The Tokaido District. 

Beginning our missionary tour of the Tokaido 
District at Nihombashi, Tokyo, we see here the 
first church-building erected in Japan with 
United Brethren funds. It was dedicated Decem- 
ber 21, 1901, having been erected in memory of 
Samuel Thompson, of Jefferson, Indiana, with 
money given by his heirs. It has been a great 
blessing to the work, but is too small for present 
needs. The church is situated in the oldest, 
richest, and most congested section of Tokyo. 
It has a splendid field. Opportunity is spelled in 
large letters all around it. Working in a district 
of sixty thousand people, in which there are only 
three Christian churches, the pastor leads our 
forces as they endeavor to evangelize one-third 
of that number. An able Bible-woman visits in 



-*• 

* v - *■ .1. # . 


• • 




t ^ 



Japan United Brethren Mission Conference. 




United Brethren Sunday Schooe. ITon.to. Toyko. 




Y. r. C. U. Church, Shizuoka. Kyoto U. B. Church, 1D0S. 




A Croup of Christians. Shizuoka. 



Japan 



161 



the homes of the neighborhood, carrying the gos- 
pel to many who never could be reached directly 
through the church services. She does a great 
deal of work for the children, also. A foreign 
cooking-class for the women of this church and 
neighborhood has been for several years con- 
ducted by Mrs. Cosand. Through' it many non- 
Christian women have been brought in touch 
with the gospel, as a Bible lesson always forms 
part of the meeting. 

Taking the train, we go fifty miles in a south- Odawara 
westerly direction to Odawara. This famous 
resort by the sea is a busy place of six thousand 
people. It is not unlike old-time Corinth, as there 
are a few good people living among the general 
population of money-worshipers, seeking wealth 
by every catch-as-catch-can device known to 
man. Most of our membership at this town has 
been composed of persons who resided tem- 
porarily in the place for their health or business 
reasons. A few years ago a prominent ex- judge 
of Tokyo and his family of six persons, who re- 
sided for some time in Odawara, were all con- 
verted. This result was brought about through 
the children having first been induced to attend 
the Sunday school ; then the grandmother and 
finally the mother and the father were led" to 
Christ. 

Returning to the station, we proceed forty Numazu 
miles farther on to the southwest to Numazu, the 



162 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

second city in size in the Shizuoka prefecture. 
The people, twelve thousand in number, are given 
over to money-making. The present outlook for 
our church is very hopeful. A mission is carried 
on by this church at a village some three miles 
distant from Numazu. The young men of the 
Numazu church are active helpers in the mission 
Sunday school, almost every child in the village 
attending. 
Shizuoka Traveling on thirty miles beyond Numazu, our 

train arrives at Shizuoka. This is the capital of 
Shizuoka province, and has a population of fifty 
thousand people. It is a progressive city, with 
good government schools and an open-minded 
class of people. Several other denominations are 
working here, but we have one side of the city 
to ourselves. Our part is mostly a residence 
quarter, and one of the best sections for Chris- 
tian work. The Shizuoka church now has two 
missions in other parts of the city which are 
doing useful work as feeders of the central 
organization. The money contributed for a 
chapel in Japan by our young people on their 
Anniversary Day, 1905, was used for the erection 
of a church-building in Shizuoka. Doctor How- 
ard writes: "There is no better town in Japan 
than Shizuoka that I have seen — clean, intelli- 
gent, progressive. A splendid opportunity to do 
effective work is ours." We may expect a rich 
harvest from our labors there. 



Japan 



163 



The next point to be visited is Kusatsu, a town 
of six thousand people, situated on Lake Biwa, 
about twenty miles from Kyoto. This town has 
changed but little in the past one thousand years. 
Kusatsu was long considered by us as our Water- 
loo, as it seemed impossible to make any serious 
impression on the idolatrous inhabitants; but 
through the influence of theater meetings, tract 
distribution, personal work, and much prayer, an 
entrance for the gospel has been secured. There 
is a large territory around Kusatsu which is not 
being touched by any church. In the villages in 
closest proximity to Kusatsu our Church has a 
considerable membership. This fact adds greatly 
to our responsibility in that section. 

It is but a few minutes' ride by train from 
Kusatsu to Otsu, the capital of Shiga prefecture. 
Its population is forty thousand. It has a girls' 
high school, a boys' high school, a normal school, 
and a commercial school, while a new agricul- 
tural school is only ten minutes away by train. 
The Shiga prefecture, with a population of seven 
hundred thousand scattered in more than twelve 
hundred towns and villages, has not a single for- 
eign missionary in it, and only seven or eight 
Japanese workers. Otsu is the natural center of 
this great district, rich and strongly Buddhist, 
and known as the bank of the Buddhists, as they 
collect great sums of money here. Our work is 
in the first stages, having been but recently be- 



Kusatsu 



Otsu — 

A Strategic 

Point 



164 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

gun. This place has been chosen by the Japan 
mission for the permanent location of a mission- 
ary family. Here our missionaries could touch 
and influence a great many young men and young 
♦ women who will fill responsible positions in the 

government, in society, and in the home. 
Kyoto A short ride from Otsu brings us to Kyoto, 

the ancient western capital of Japan. Our church 
here is located near the Second Imperial Univer- 
sity. The vicinity of the church will always be 
a student district, though there are business 
people all around by the thousands. From the 
beginning of the church the growth has been 
steady and normal. There is an interesting 
Young People's Christian Endeavor Society, and 
also a mission in another part of the city where 
regular preaching services and a large Sunday 
school are conducted. The church meets in a 
rented Japanese building that is inadequate to 
meet the present needs of the work. The mem- 
bers are anxious to have a church-building of 
their own and are contributing for that purpose. 

Summary. 
To carry on our work in Japan we had in the 
spring of 1908 six foreign missionaries (three 
ordained men and their wives), fifteen Japanese 
pastors and evangelists (of these, eight are or- 
dained men), three Bible women, and 381 com- 
municant members. At the annual conference 
that year there were reported thirteen organized 



Japan 



165 



churches, eighteen additional regular preaching- 
places, twenty-one Sunday schools, with 935 
teachers and scholars, and seven Senior and three 
Junior Christian Endeavor societies. The amount 
contributed .on the field during 1907-08 was 
$578.85, while the total value of the property was 
$23,096. 

The Methods of Work. 

The methods of work used in Japan do not 
differ a great deal from those used in this coun- 
try. In addition to the morning and evening 
preaching services on Sunday, in each church a 
Sunday school is carried- on and a mid-week 
prayer-meeting is conducted. 

The new missionary, while learning the native 
language, teaches one or more English Bible 
classes, generally composed of students. 

The missionary's wife organizes foreign cook- 
ing-classes, mothers' meetings, and sometimes 
teaches English to students. Bible instruction is 
made prominent in all of this work, either 
directly or through the aid of a native Bible 
woman. Visiting in the homes in company with 
the Bible woman is also part of the work of a 
lady missionary. These duties and the respon- 
sibility of the missionary home, which must be 
more or less an open house for the native people, 
especially workers, are usually all that a wife can 
undertake in the mission field. 



Similar to 
Those Used 
in This 
Country 



English 

Bible 

Classes 



The 

Missionary's 
Wife 



166 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Influence of 
a Missionary's 
Home 



Country 
Touring 



Developing 
Self-Support 



The enervating effects of the Japanese climate 
upon Americans, the great inconvenience of 
native houses, and the high rentals for foreign- 
style buildings, make it necessary for our Church 
to own missionary residences. In 1906 a well- 
located property in the western part of Tokyo 
was bought and two houses suitable for mission- 
ary homes and mission headquarters were 
erected. A Christian home is a beautiful, rest- 
ful, fruitful oasis in the desert of life. It is an 
inspiration to those who share it, and an ideal to 
those who have it not. Such I found the homes 
and families of Brothers Howard, Cosand, and 
Shively. While the -men are doing the public 
work of missionaries, their wives create such 
happy homes and do such social Christian work 
as will make home life attractive to the Japanese 
people. And no greater work can be done. 

The trained missionary, having a knowledge 
of the language, often, either alone or in com- 
pany with native brethren, tours in the country 
among the churches, frequently breaking new 
ground. For this purpose, sometimes theaters 
are hired and addresses given to the crowds of 
people who assemble. Good results are generally 
obtained from such meetings. 

Most of the temples and shrines in Japan were 
built during the Middle Ages by nobles or 
samurai of wealth and given to the people. 
These places of worship often had estates which 



Japan 167 

served the purpose of an endowment. Conse- 
quently, the religious expense to the people was 
trifling. This the Christian has often taken as an 
example of what his attitude in regard to the 
support of the church should be. Hence, self- 
support for the Japanese Church has been more 
difficult to attain than for the churches in some 
other countries. But the recent spirit of inde- 
pendence developed in Japan is causing the 
churches to take up the question of self-support 
in earnest, and much progress is being made. 
Our own Japan Mission Conference has devel- 
oped a plan by which the churches are to become 
self-supporting not later than at the expiration 
of twenty years from the time of the organiza- 
tion of work in any particular place. 

The policy early adopted by the Japan mission our Mission 
was that of direct evangelization by the preach- Pollc y 
ing of the gospel, rather than the establishing of 
mission schools. This policy has been adhered 
to until the present time. When we entered 
Japan a large number of mission schools for both 
sexes had already been established by other de? 
nominations. This, added to the fact that the 
government had an excellent school system for 
primary grades, and high school, college, and 
university courses for boys, besides a few high 
schools for girls, made it seem unnecessary for 
us to establish schools. The relatively large 
amount of funds required for educational work 



168 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



A Native 
Ministry 
Absolutely 
Essential 



Our 

Greatest 
Accomplishment 



also acted as a deterrent in that particular. More- 
over, the low spiritual condition of the masses 
seemed to sound in our ears the Macedonian cry, 
"Come over and help us." 

It is evident that the masses in foreign coun- 
tries can be Christianized only by a native min- 
istry. The missionary, though he may study the 
language for years, can never speak quite like 
a native. The native minister is also better 
acquainted with the customs of his people, and 
can better adapt his illustrations and' methods of 
instruction to them than it is possible for a mis- 
sionary to do. 

Therefore our aim in Japan from the very be- 
ginning of our work has been to raise up a strong 
native ministry. We now have fifteen pastors, 
eight of whom are ordained men. Five of these, 
Revs. O. Seki, Y. Yoshida, T. Minaguchi, T. 
Makino, and Y. Ono, finished their course of 
study and were ordained at the annual confer- 
ence in 1908, two of them, Revs. G. Mayama 
and Y. Okazaki, had been ordained in 1906, and 
• Rev. T. Ishiguro was ordained in America in 
1908. The greatest work our Japan mission has 
so far accomplished is the selection and educa- 
tion of this fine body of men. They are ready 
now to begin a forward movement along the 
lines of evangelism, Sunday-school work, and 
church-building. The patience, wisdom, and con- 
scientiousness of the superintendent, Doctor 



Japan 



169 



Howard, and the exalted influence of himself 
and family, are potent factors in this work of the 
making of these men ; but each of the other mis- 
sionaries *has done, and is still doing a noble part. 

The greatest need of our work in Japan at the 
present time is a large increase in the number of 
native pastors and more church-buildings. Men 
like Rev. Takejiro Ishiguro, whom many of the 
readers of this book met during his stay in 
America, are seriously handicapped in their work 
when their congregations must meet in ordinary 
Japanese dwelling-houses. With such an equip- 
ment it is impossible for our men to do their best 
work. Larger accommodations would make pos- 
sible the reaching of many more people through 
special evangelistic meetings. Suitable church- 
buildings would also command the attention and 
respect of the Japanese not yet interested in 
Christianity. It is our intention not to build 
expensively, but with a view to meeting the 
actual needs of the work. 

It must be conceded, when Japan's influence 
in the Orient and her own needs are considered, 
that it is a most important mission field. Effectual 
work done there will be multiplied a hundred- 
fold to the good of the millions in Japan, and 
through them to multitudes of the Asiatic peo- 
ples. To-day there is in Japan among all classes 
of people a growing appreciation of Christianity. 
Our Church has the privilege of doing its part 



The 

Present 

Need 



Our Glorious 
Privilege 



170 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

in hastening the day when the islands of Japan 
shall wait for- God's law, and on his arm they 
shall trust. Then will the world be enriched by 
the entrance into the kingdom of God of the 
most enlightened and progressive nation of the 
East. 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY AND DISCUSSION. 
CHAPTER IV. 

1. Why have the Japanese made such remark- 
able progress during the last fifty years? 

2. Name, in the order of their importance, three 
reasons why you consider Japan a strategic mission 
field. 

3. Compare the strength of such organizations 
as the Christian Endeavor Society and the Young 
Men's Christian Association in Japan with similar 
ones in our own country. 

4. Imagine yourself a missionary in Japan. 
With what Christian truth would you approach 
a Shintoist? What would be your point of contact 
with a Buddhist? 

5. In what part of Japan is our work located? 
Describe the work of the most important churches. 

6. What has been the greatest achievement of 
our Japan Mission? Why? 

7. State three reasons why our Church should 
give a larger support in prayers and money to our 
work in Japan. 



PORTO RICO 

By S. S. Hough, D.D. 



"The fields are ripe to harvest in Porto Rico. There 
is no doubt about the outcome if we push the work 
vigorously now. We are waiting on the Lord of the 
harvest that he may stir up the minds and hearts of 
cur co-laborers in the States, that they may come up 
to the help of the Lord against the mighty forces of 
evil in this fair island. We have only begun the 
battle down here against ignorance, and superstition, 
and for light, truth, and salvation, and we do not 
want to give up until a decisive victory has been 
won." 

— From one of our missionaries. 

"The isles shall wait for me, and on mine arm shall 
they trust." 

— Isaiah 51:5. 



172 



Peak 



V 

PORTO RICO. 

Physical, Historical, Political, and Com- 
mercial Features. 

There is a giant mountain in the Atlantic Th Island 
Ocean fourteen hundred miles southeast of New a Mountain 
York City, whose sloping sides descend abruptly 
into the water to the depth of five miles, and 
whose summit rises over three thousand seven 
hundred feet above sea level. That mountain- 
top, above the sea, is the island of Porto Rico. 
A million people are living on that island with 
their faces turned to the United States for help 
in their struggle upward to find the best in life. 

To reach Porto Rico by steamship from New 
York City requires four and one-half days, from 
New Orleans five days, and from the nearest 
South- American port two days. 

The island itself is full of interest. It belongs 
to that great volcanic mountain system which 
includes Cuba, Haiti, Jamaica, and many smaller 
islands situated to the south and east. Porto Rico 
in shape is a parallelogram, being one hundred 
miles long and thirty-six miles wide. 

173 



174 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



A Land of 
Contrasts 



Climate 



A Bit of 
History 



With the exception of the plain that borders on 
the coast, the surface of Porto Rico is exceed- 
ingly broken and mountainous. It is a land of 
contrasts. One can ride in a balmy, cool atmos- 
phere over mountain paths two thousand feet 
above sea level, surrounded by deep gorges and 
sharp mountain peaks, which are cultivated to 
the very summit, and within two hours there- 
after be in the midst of the coast plain under a 
temperature of ninety degrees in the shade in the 
month of January. 

Cold weather is unknown in Porto Rico. The 
range of the thermometer during the year is 
from sixty-five to ninety-four degrees. Much 
rain falls during the months from April to No- 
vember. There is usually a heavy shower every 
afternoon or evening, and in a few minutes the 
sky is clear and work goes on as before. The 
northern half of the island receives an annual 
average rainfall of seventy-five inches, while on 
the southern side, where agriculture is aided by 
means of irrigation, the average rainfall is less 
than fifty inches. "The island, therefore, has a 
wet and a dry side rather than a wet and dry 
season." 

Porto Rico was discovered on November 16, 
1493, by Columbus on his second voyage to 
America. In 1508, Ponce de Leon, who figures 
largely in the early history of the island, and who 
had been with Columbus when he first landed, 



Porto Rico 



175 



returned with an exploring party in search of 
gold, and built the first town, called Caparra, 
near the present site of San Juan. Ponce de 
Leon was the first governor of Porto Rico, and 
here he dreamed of the fountain of perpetual 
youth, in his search for which' he later discov- 
ered Florida. 

The Indians, a copper-colored race who were 
found on the island in considerable numbers 
when it was discovered by the Spaniards, were 
practically exterminated within half a century by 
the hardships imposed upon them by Spanish 
taskmasters. Negroes were early imported from 
Africa to take the place of the Indians, and servi- 
tude continued until the year 1873, when slavery 
was finally abolished. 

Prior to 1778 no persons except Spaniards 
were permitted to land in Porto Rico. From 
1778 to 1815, Roman Catholic workmen from 
other countries were admitted, but none other 
than Catholics. In 1815, however, a royal decree 
was issued, known as "Regulations for Promot- 
ing the Population, Commerce, Industry, and 
Agriculture of Puerto Rico." By this proclama- 
tion, foreigners were invited to the island, and 
rights of Spanish citizenship, under certain con- 
ditions, were promised. This proved to be a 
great boon, and the population increased rapidly 
thereafter. Many internal troubles — conflicts be- 
tween slaves and their masters, and among the 



Indians 
Exterminated 



None but 
Catholics 
Admitted 



176 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

Spaniards themselves concerning the form of 
government — continued through a long period of 
years. 
Density of The population of Porto Rico when the last 

Population census w ^ ^^ (lg99) was 953^43^ The 

census of 1910 will doubtless show a large in- 
crease. The density of the population of the 
island will appear by the following comparison, 
showing the number of persons per square mile, 
in each case: Iowa, 40; Illinois, 86; Ohio, 102; 
Pennsylvania, 140; and for the United States as 
a whole, 28 ; while for Porto Rico there are 277 
persons per square mile. 

More than three-fifths of the present inhabi- 
tants are classified as whites. From the very 
beginning of the Spanish colonization there has 
been a mixture of races, first with the Indians 
and later with the negroes, the result being that a 
large per cent, of those included in the class re- 
ported as whites, is an amalgamation of white, 
Indian, and black blood. 

Porto Rico Becomes an American Possession. 
The birth of a new era dawned unexpectedly 
upon Porto Rico, July 25, 1898, when the United 
States army entered the island at the town of 
Guanica. Without knowing it, the American 
nation was fulfilling the prophecy of Isaiah, 
"Nations that knew not thee shall run unto thee 
because of the Lord thy God, . . . for he hath 
glorified thee." 




A COTWTRY I'UBLIC SCHOOL. POOR NATIVE'S HOME. 




Military Road. Porto Rico. 



.•-" 


i ' Jjffi v :jk 


,," 1 





Coffee Plantation. 



• si 5 *- 


ft^yM^j^ IHiSSKW* "^HB 




4 





Hauling Sugar-Cane. 




A Sugar Mill, Porto Rico. 



Porto Rico 



177 



After four hundred years of control, the Span- 
ish officials withdrew from Porto Rico, October 
18, 1898 ; and at the close of eighteen months of 
military rule, on May 1, 1900, the people were 
given a civil government by the United States, 
and the right to vote for their own representa- 
tives. 

The Legislative Assembly, which makes the 
laws for the island, consists of two houses — the 
Executive Council and the House of Delegates. 
The Executive Council is composed of eleven 
members, six of whom are heads of the various 
departments of the government of the island, and 
five others, all of whom, together with the Gov- 
ernor of the island, are appointed by the Presi- 
dent of the United States, subject to the approval 
of the Senate. At least five of the members of 
this Council must be native citizens of Porto 
Rico. 

The House of Delegates consists of thirty-five 
members, elected by the popular vote of the peo- 
ple for a period of two years. 

Unfortunately, up to the present time the 
status of the Porto Rican in relation to the 
United States Government has never been estab- 
lished. He is neither a citizen nor a foreigner. 
Only by a special act of the United States Con- 
gress can the Porto Ricans become American 
citizens. A bill to grant this privilege has been 
pending for some time, but as yet no action has 



How 
Governed 



Not American 
Citizens 



178 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



An Undeveloped 
Land 



Why So 
Many Idle 



Americans 
Build 
New Roads 



been taken. For this, and other reasons, there 
has been of late much discontent and bitterness 
in Porto Rico, and a growing desire for more 
liberty in their political affairs. 

When Porto Rico became an American pos- 
session, its land was largely undeveloped, and 
the majority of its people were unemployed. The 
island has an area of 2,198,400 acres, and almost 
all of it is capable of cultivation ; yet in 1899 
the total area under cultivation aggregated 
only 478,026 acres. This is all the more remark- 
able when it is known that 636,878 persons, or 
more than one-half of the entire population, were 
without remunerative occupation at that time, 
according to the census report. 

Various reasons are given for this undeveloped 
condition of the island and for the large number 
of unemployed, the chief being that much of the 
land was owned by persons who lived in Spain; 
that the whole of the interior has been practically 
without passable roads for transportation, and 
that the great majority of the people have been 
too poor to get a start at independent farming. 

The American Government early in its admin- 
istration mapped out a large number of new 
roads, and during the last eight years three hun- 
dred and twenty-seven miles of macadam road- 
ways have been built at an average cost of $10,000 
a mile. Spain during her four hundred years of 
control had constructed only one hundred and 



Porto Rico 179 

seventy-one miles of such roads. These high- 
ways are of immense advantage in bringing 
into the interior the material for the construction 
of houses and factories; likewise in aiding the 
coffee and other growers to get their products 
to market. To transport coffee from some of the 
interior districts over the bad roads to the coast 
costs more, it is said, than to ship the same from 
Porto Rico to New York City. 

Twice as many miles of railroad are now in 
operation as were found in 1898, and the effi- 
ciency of the system has been greatly increased. 
But all of this, owing to the extremely moun- 
tainous condition of the interior of the island, is 
but a beginning of what must yet be done before 
the whole of Porto Rico is opened up for the 
cultivation of its soil and the development of its 
industries. 

In September, 1902, an Agricultural Experi- scientific 
ment Station was established at Mayagiiez by the cultivation of 
United States Government. The object of this 
station is to ascertain what products can be culti- 
vated with profit in Porto Rico, and how this 
can best be done. Two hundred and thirty-five 
acres of fertile soil are devoted to a great variety 
of scientific experiments, with a view to increas- 
ing the quantity and quality of the products. 
Much of the recent progress in agriculture is 
directly traceable to the work of this station. 
Here the native planters are shown, free, just 



180 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Prospering 
Under Adverse 
Circumstances 



A Market for 

American 

Products 



how they may enrich their soil and cultivate the 
sugar-cane, rice, pineapple, coffee, and other 
products so as to bring a complete transformation 
to their island agriculturally. 

A remarkable change is taking place. During 
the ten years prior to the American administra- 
tion in Porto Rico, the island's imports amounted 
to $19,137,835 more than its exports. The first 
eight years under the American rule it exported 
$3,263,483 more goods than it imported. This 
gain has come to the island notwithstanding the 
fact that for two years after it came under Amer- 
ican control most unfavorable conditions pre- 
vailed, resulting from the abrupt cutting off of 
the European markets before trade with the 
United States could be well established, and the 
loss sustained by the great hurricane of 1899, 
when thousands of persons were killed, a fifth of 
the inhabitants rendered homeless, and millions 
of dollars worth of property destroyed. But 
over these seeming insuperable difficulties, the 
plucky little island is rising rapidly. 

In recent years Porto Rico has furnished a 
splendid market to the United States for its flour, 
articles of clothing, agricultural implements, and 
other products. In 1896 the island imported from 
the United States only $2,555,534 worth of 
goods, but for the twelve months ending June, 
1908, she purchased from the United States 
$22,360,366 worth of our products, or nearly one- 



Porto Rico 



181 



third of the entire amount purchased by the 
whole continent of South America. 

The increase of the sugar-cane crop has been 
most remarkable. In 1895 only $2,000,500 worth 
of that product was exported by Porto Rico, but 
for the year ending June, 1908, $18,690,149 
worth were sent abroad ; thus this industry has 
grown in eight years to the place of first impor- 
tance in the island. Large sugar factories cost- 
ing millions of dollars, with the latest improved 
machinery, are now in operation. The factory 
at Guanica, when running full, turns out every 
twenty-four hours, four hundred tons of sugar. 

The coffee-planter, however, has not shared in 
the general prosperity of the island. The cyclone 
of 1899 destroyed at least half of the coffee 
bushes, and it usually takes five years for a coffee 
tree to begin to bear. Another drawback has 
been that Spain and other European countries 
imposed a large duty upon coffee from Porto 
Rico after the American occupation, and the 
coffee-growers of the island have been compelled 
to bring their product into competition in the 
United States with great quantities of low-grade 
coffee from Brazil. All this resulted in reducing 
the coffee output of the island more than one- 
half, and thousands of persons were thrown out 
of employment, and the wages paid to many 
others reduced to the starvation point. This is 
all the more regrettable because of the fact that 



Sugar 

Eecomes 

King' 



Reasons for 
the Decline 
in Coffee 



182 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

coffee had the largest acreage of any product on 
the island, and this industry furnished labor in 
the cool, refreshing mountain atmosphere for a 
large number of persons who need regular em- 
ployment. 

Many who were formerly employed in the 
coffee industry have turned their attention to the 
cultivation of tobacco in mountain districts adja- 
cent to the coffee plantations. By growing the 
tobacco-plant under cheese-cloth a superior qual- 
ity is being produced. 
Cultivation of The systematic cultivation of oranges, grape- 

citrua Pruitt fruits, and lemons has recently been undertaken. 

About nine thousand acres have been planted, 
seventy per cent, of which is in oranges. In all 
probability there will soon be a great increase in 
the acreage of these citrus fruits, because of the 
cheapness of land and the low price of labor, and 
the fact that the freight on a box of oranges 
from Porto Rico to New York is but twenty- 
eight cents, while the rate on a similar box from 
California to New York is ninety-eight cents, 
and from Florida seventy-two cents. Pineapples 
have been planted by orange growers to secure 
some income while waiting for their groves to 
become fruitful. 

Educational and Religious Conditions. 

The United States Government recognized that 
education was an essential factor in the develop- 



Porto Rico 



183 



ment of Porto Rico. The few schools in opera- 
tion under the Spanish administration were of 
very inferior grade. The teachers were far be- 
hind the times, and scarcely a school-building 
could be found on the island. In the vast rural 
district, comprising over 700,000 of the popula- 
tion, only fourteen so-called schools, with an 
enrollment of possibly two hundred and fifty 
pupils, were in operation, and these for boys 
only. In the towns it is claimed there were over 
four hundred schools of one grade or another; 
but the census of 1899 revealed the fact that only 
117, 260 persons, or less than one in eight of the 
entire population, could read and write. The 
percentage of illiterates in Porto Rico was 
greater than in any other West-Indian island. 

American Schools Introduced. 

In all the larger towns of the island, commo- 
dious public-school buildings have been erected 
since the arrival of the Americans. High schools 
have been established in San Juan, Ponce, and 
Mayagiiez; also, an agricultural college and 
three industrial schools have been in operation. 
In 1899, when the American schools were 
opened, English was taught but one period in 
the day. At the present time, in all the higher 
grades of the town schools, English is taught 
every period but one. A normal school, located 
at Rio Piedras, for the education and training of 



Great 
Illiteracy 



Progress in 
Education 



184 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Many Without 

School 

Privileges 



public-school teachers, so much needed, is now 
in operation. 

A good beginning has been made for the edu- 
cation of the children of Porto Rico, but the 
problems yet to be solved are many and great. 
There are 312,000 children between the ages of 
six and eighteen on the island. During the year 
ending June, 1908, about 1,250 day schools, 75 
night schools, and 250 private schools were in 
operation, with a total enrollment of 80,000 
pupils, the average attendance being about 
62,000. One hundred and seventy-one American 
teachers were employed during 1907 in the pub- 
lic schools of Porto Rico. 



232.000 



80,000 

Boys *»o 

v Ems \ChildPBn of Schsol Ape 

iff ]Without School Privileges j 
'School 



School Facilities of Porto Rica I3DB 



Missionaries 
Help to 
Educate 



A great pressing need is for rural school- 
buildings and an adequate supply of teachers for 
such schools. In many instances the mission- 
aries have done pioneer work by erecting chapels 



Porto Rico 185 

in rural places, in which day schools are taught 
free. As the American school system grew and 
the authorities were able to supply a teacher of 
their own, such day schools have usually been 
turned over to the public-school authorities, and 
thus the missionaries have been working in sym- 
pathetic cooperation with those in control of the 
public schools of the island. 

The Signal Failure of the Roman Catholic 
Church. 

For four hundred years the Roman Catholic 
Church had a religious monopoly on Porto Rico. 
Its temples were built and kept in repair, and its 
clergy supported by the state. If ever a church 
had an opportunity to show what it can do, that 
church was the Roman Catholic in Porto Rico. 
It follows, therefore, that this church must be 
held responsible for the religious condition of the 
people. Its signal failure as a spiritual, moral, 
and educational force is abundant justification 
for the entrance of Protestant missions. 

The Catholic Church claims the right to edu- ignorance 
cate her children, yet when the Americans took Encoura e ed 
possession of the island eighty-five out of every 
one hundred of the population above the age of 
five could not read and write. The utter failure 
of the church and state to make an effort to teach 
the great rural population, which has been for 
years and years practically without church or 



186 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Immorality 
Revealed by 
Census 



The Sabbath 
Desecrated 



Barriers to 
Spiritual Life 



school privileges, is without justification, and is 
strong evidence of serious, if not criminal neg- 
lect. 

The recent census revealed another startling 
fact; namely, that fully one-third of the people 
living as husband and wife acknozvledged that 
they were not married, and 148,605 illegitimate 
children were reported. One naturally asks, 
What was the church doing all these years that 
it failed to create a moral atmosphere in which 
the sanctity of the home might be recognized and 
maintained ? 

The Sabbath day was desecrated, it being the 
chief market and business day of the week, and a 
day for gambling, cock-fighting, and the like. 
Indolence was encouraged by teaching the people 
to observe forty holidays annually, connected 
with which were many superstitious ideas. 

The Catholic Church of Porto Rico is very 
different from the church of the same name in 
the United States, which, though far from being 
a true spiritual guide, has been enlightened by 
one hundred years of contact with aggressive, 
spiritual Protestantism. One must visit Latin 
countries to appreciate this contrast. 

The priests in Porto Rico put insuperable bar- 
riers in the way of legal matrimony by charging 
excessive marriage fees, and thus encouraged 
illegitimacy. The immorality of the priests and 
the ignorance and superstitious doctrines fos- 



Porto Rico 187 

tered by the church combined to make it practi- 
cally impossible for the small percentage of the 
people who came in contact with the Catholic 
Church to be able to grasp the spiritual signifi- 
cance of the religion of Jesus Christ. As a result, 
great numbers of the men have drifted into utter 
indifference and unbelief concerning all spiritual 
realities, and this is one of the chief perils in 
Porto Rico at the present time. 

Protestant Missionaries Enter the Island. 

As soon as the American flag waved over The challenge 
Porto Rico, on October 18, 1898, the awful spir- Acce P ted 
itual and intellectual poverty of eighty-five per 
cent, of its people brought a challenge to the 
Protestant churches of the United States. The 
island was at once recognized as one of the most 
needy mission fields of the world. The last com- 
mand of our Lord, together with patriotic 
motives, stirred the hearts of American Chris- 
tians to give their newly-recognized brothers on 
this island the priceless privileges of Bible Chris- 
tianity, the foundation of our cherished liberties 
and the source of our strength, joy, and hope. 
A strong testimony to the life and loyalty of the 
various Protestant denominations is found in 
their prompt action in sending missionaries to 
Porto Rico. 

An early agreement was entered into to pre- 
vent duplication and overlapping of religious 



188 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

Districting work. The Presbyterians were held responsible 

Worif CCtiVe for the section alon & the western coast of the 

island, the Methodists for the north-central sec- 
tion, the United Brethren in Christ for the section 
in the southwestern part of the island, and the 
Baptists chiefly along the military road, while 
the Congregationalists, Christian, and other so- 
cieties were given the eastern and southeastern 
parts extending to the center of the island. 

It was decided that the two chief cities, San 
Juan and Ponce, should be open to all denom- 
inations who desired to enter for religious work; 
but for other towns and barrios it was under- 
stood that when any evangelical denomination 
entered and maintained regular preaching serv- 
ices the other denominations should not intrude, 
unless by special agreement. This plan has 
proven to be a great advantage in the develop- 
ment of the mission work of the island. 

The Work of the United Brethren Church 
in the Uplifting of Porto Rico. 

The United Brethren Church, through its For- 
eign Missionary Society, was among the first to 
respond to the great need for gospel work in 
Porto Rico. William M. Bell, D.D., then Secre- 
tary of the Missionary Society, made a journey 
to the island in February, 1899, within four 
months after it became an American possession, 
to locate personally our mission. He found the 



190 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Our Field 

to Evangelize 



First 
Missionaries 



country divided into seven departments, and the 
departments were subdivided into several districts 
(or counties), and these in turn into barrios (or 
townships). 

The field chosen for the United Brethren 
Church to cultivate lies in the Ponce department 
of the island, and includes five municipal dis- 
tricts; namely, Juana Diaz, Ponce, Peiiuelas, 
Guayanilla, and Yauco. 

Rev. and Mrs. Nathan H. Huffman, graduates 
of Lane University, who completed their the- 
ological course in Union Biblical Seminary in 
May, 1899, were appointed our first missionaries 
to Porto Rico. They arrived on the island July 
28, 1899, and opened mission work in Ponce, a 
city of 30,000 inhabitants, situated near the coast 
on the south side of the island. A new situation 
confronted the Huffmans. A strange language 
(the Spanish) was spoken on all sides. This, 
coupled with many conditions wholly un-Amer- 
ican, intensified the isolation and loneliness. To 
add to the trial and test of those first months, 
articles of first importance in setting up house- 
keeping in a new country, which had been 
shipped by freight, were not to be found when 
the ship's cargo was put ashore at Ponce. For 
three months the new missionaries had to live 
with the simplest accommodations. 

The great number of children in poverty and 
without school privileges appealed strongly to 



Porto Rico 



191 



the missionaries. A day school was opened Sep- 
tember 12, 1899, with eight pupils, and a week 
later night classes were started for young people 
who desired to study English. 

A mission Sunday school in Spanish was soon 
organized for the pupils of the day school and 
others who came together on the Lord's day. In 
November a hall was rented on one of the prin- 
cipal streets of the city, into which the school 
was moved, and in which English services also 
were held for the American soldiers and other 
English-speaking persons. 

In the meantime the missionaries were apply- 
ing themselves to a close study of the Spanish 
language, with a view to its complete mastery, 
in order that they might preach the gospel to the 
Porto Ricans in their own language. Rapid 
progress was made in language study, and at the 
end of ten months Mr. Huffman conducted his 
first Spanish preaching service. Thus within 
less than a year after the arrival of our first mis- 
sionaries, the mission was opened with a day 
school, night classes, a Sunday school, and 
preaching services in English and Spanish. 

The first family to reinforce the Huffmans was 
that of Rev. and Mrs. E. L. Ortt, sent out by the 
Sunday School Board in February, 1900. These 
workers labored faithfully in the day school, and 
in the English work until 1901, when, on account 
of ill health, they returned to the States. Dr. C. 



The First 

Sunday 

School 



Preaching 
in Spanish 



Increasing the 

Missionary 

Force 



192 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

W. Clymer served as a medical missionary for a 
brief period. 

In August, 1901, Rev. and Mrs. Philo W. 
Drury, graduates of Leander Clark College, and 
Mr. Drury having also graduated from Union 
Biblical Seminary, arrived on the field. Mr. and 
Mrs. Huffman and Mr. and Mrs. Drury laid 
broad and deep the foundations of the work 
without the help of additional missionaries from 
America until June and July of 1907, when Rev. 
and Mrs. I. E. Caldwell, graduates of York Col- 
lege, and Miss Elizabeth Reed, a graduate of the 
Shippensburg (Pa.) State Normal School, were 
added to the missionary staff. In September, 
1908, Rev. Charles I. Mohler and wife, who also 
are graduates of York College, arrived on the 
island, thus strengthening the missionary force. 

The Work Enlarges. 

The First The first church organization was effected in 

Ponce in May, 1900, with ten members. A suit- 
able lot for a new church-building was secured 
the same month. During 1901, new work was 
opened at Sabanetas, a suburb of Ponce, and at 
Juana Diaz, a town of 2,700 inhabitants, situated 
eight miles northeast of Ponce, on the Military 
Road. This town is the center of a district of 
28,000 inhabitants, where no other Protestant de- 
nomination is working. Here our Church has 
done most effective work. 



Church 
Organized 




A Circuit Rider. 



U. R. Chapel. La Plata. 

NILLA. 




United Brethren Sunday School. Ponce. 



3|t y 


/ 












MR- . __ 


hfe 


te. » W % ; 


,,.,,™ai 


. ^ 


E^l^^^i 


51 ** 

Um 


ji\\ 












Wm 



Preaching in the Market-Place, Yauco. 



fjpj .■•'it^ 




Our Porto Rican Pastors. 



Porto Rico 



193 



Our first church-building, a large edifice in 
Ponce, was completed August, 1902, and was 
dedicated on November 2 of the same year by 
Bishop J. S. Mills, D.D., and Secretary W. M. 
Bell, D.D. The erection of this church gave a 
decided impetus, to the work. 

To develop properly the district of Juana Diaz, 
Rev. Philo W. Drury and family located in the 
town of that name in September, 1902, and 
assumed the direction of the work. The organ- 
ization of the church in Juana Diaz took place 
July 19, 1903, when nineteen members were re- 
ceived into church-fellowship. From the begin- 
ning there was a steady and healthy growth. 
The evangelistic spirit prevailed at all the serv- 
ices, and some remarkable conversions took 
place. Many persons who had been addicted to 
drunkenness and other forms of vice were re- 
deemed by the power of God, and are now living 
lives of purity and helpfulness for others. 

The work had to be carried on without the 
advantage of a church-building until November 
9, 1905, when a commodious church-house was 
dedicated. The annual conference of the mission 
was held in Juana Diaz, January 12 to 15, 1906, 
at which time two of the native pastors, Julio D. 
Ramu and Jose Santana, were ordained by 
Bishop Mills, who presided at the conference. 
These were the first ordained native ministers of 
any Protestant denomination on the island. 



New Church 
Dedicated 



The Drurys 
Take Charge of 
Juana Diaz 



First Native 

Pastors 

Ordained 



194 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Coto Laurel 
a Flourishing 
Church 



The Gospel 
Carried to 
Mountain 
Districts 



From Juana Diaz as a center, the gospel was 
sounded forth throughout that whole region. As 
early as October, 1902, Mr. Drury began preach- 
ing the gospel in the barrio of Coto Laurel, a 
settlement midway between Ponce and Juana 
Diaz. The interest grew so rapidly that the 
attendance soon filled the rented hall to overflow- 
ing. A new church was organized August 14, 
1903, with twenty-six members. The work in- 
creased and a new frame church-building was 
erected at a cost of $800, and dedicated Decem- 
ber 18, 1903. 

Coto Laurel also became a center for the prop- 
agation of the gospel. Two preaching-places, 
that afterwards became organized churches, were 
established; namely, Collores, a settlement six 
miles northeast in the midst of the mountains, 
and Cerrillos, two and one-half miles northwest 
of Coto Laurel. 

The message of salvation was carried from 
Juana Diaz into Guayabal, the Caves, Villalba, 
and Limon, mountain barrios situated to the 
north, and containing a thickly-settled population 
of unevangelized people. Great obstacles have 
been encountered in establishing the churches in 
these places, but a good beginning has been made 
and sure foundations laid. 

At the Caves a rural chapel was erected in 
1906 with the missionary offerings of the native 
churches, and a day school was maintained, the 



Porto Rico 



195 



teacher being supported by the church at Juana 
Diaz until the public school authorities promised 
to provide a teacher of their own. 

Villalba is a settlement on a very important 
new road now- being built over the mountains to 
connect with the railroad that runs along the 
northern coast. It is the center of a vast coffee 
region, and the new road will open up this coun- 
try in a way that will greatly increase the popu- 
lation and value of the property. It is a very 
important though difficult field to work. A new 
church-building is most urgently needed at this 
point, where we have a membership of forty. In 
this whole district, agriculturally as well as reli- 
giously, "much land remaineth to be possessed." 

While Mr. Drury was busy starting and devel- 
oping the Sunday schools and churches in the 
Juana Diaz district, Mr. Huffman, the superin- 
tendent of the mission, was doing successful 
intensive work in the church at Ponce, establish- 
ing what is regarded as one of the model Protes- 
tant congregations of the island. His efforts 
were not limited, however, to the work in Ponce. 
In 1902 a mission was opened in the center of 
two additional districts ; namely, Guayanilla, a 
town situated on the railroad eighteen miles west 
of Ponce, and the center of a district which has a 
population of 10,000, and in Penuelas, twelve 
miles northwest from Ponce, and the center of a 
district of 12,500. 



Villalba an 
Important 
Center 



Ponce a 

Model 

Church 



Guayanilla 



Penuelas 



196 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Tallaboa 



Mr. Huffman 
Opens Yauco 



Mr. Drury 
Superintendent 



In 1904, work was opened in Tallaboa, a settle- 
ment on the railroad ten miles west of Ponce, 
and an excellent chapel was erected with the 
anniversary offerings of the Young People's so- 
cieties of the Church in the United States. This 
congregation has given to the Porto Rican mis- 
sion a number of faithful native pastors. 

New Adjustments for Greater Work. 

In the spring of 1907, with new workers and 
more money for equipment in sight, Rev. Mr. 
Huffman, the superintendent, recommended that 
we extend our missionary operations to another 
district, that of Yauco, situated twenty-five miles 
west of Ponce, and containing 27,000 persons. 
Only a little gospel work had been done for that 
district. Outside of the city of Yauco, the center 
of the municipality, there were fifteen barrios, 
each with a population of from 800 to 1,400 per- 
sons, without any gospel privileges whatsoever. 

Mr. Huffman, who speaks the Spanish lan- 
guage with a high degree of accuracy and 
fluency, and who had long desired to preach 
Christ in this new territory, requested the Board 
to grant him the privilege of doing pioneer work 
in the Yauco district. After careful investiga- 
tion the plan was approved and Rev. Mr. Drury, 
who had already demonstrated his ability, was 
made superintendent of the mission and located 
at Ponce. 



Porto Rico 



197 



Rev. and Mrs. I. E. Caldwell were placed in 
charge of the large Juana Diaz district, where 
they have made excellent progress in language 
study, and have directed in evangelistic and mis- 
sionary extension work with marked efficiency. 
Miss Elizabeth Reed, whose experience as a 
public-school teacher in the island had prepared 
her for effective mission work, was appointed to 
assist in the large work at Ponce. Under this 
new arrangement a vigorous advance has been 
made along all lines. 

A new church was built at Guayanilla and 
dedicated February 4, 1908. The church-build- 
ing at Ponce was repaired and remodeled so as 
to make it a convenient edifice for its growing- 
Sunday school and church-membership. 

A church was organized with thirty members, 
and a new*chapel dedicated, August 27, 1908, at 
the Playa (port) of Guayanilla. About half of 
the money for the erection of this chapel was 
contributed by the native churches during 1907. 

The latest large advance was the appointment 
of Rev. and Mrs. Charles I. Mohler as mission- 
aries to have charge of the Penuelas district. 
They will reside in the town of Penuelas. A 
modern church-edifice is being erected in that 
important place, the corner-stone of which was 
laid August 25, 1908. From this as a center, the 
numerous outlying districts will ere long receive 
the gospel. 



The Caldwells 
at Juana Diaz 



Miss Reed 
at Ponce 



A Vigorous 
Advance 



The Mohlers 
at Penuelas 



198 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 
?° spel . In the city of Yauco, August 16, 1908. just 

Victorious J . , 

in Yauco one year after the opening of mission work in 

that district, the first church was organized with 
twenty-three members. It has a Sunday school 
of sixty-five, and there are many who are receiv- 
ing instruction preparatory to church-member- 
ship. Three regular preaching-places have been 
opened in adjacent country districts, at each of 
which a hall has been rented and one or more 
services are held weekly. 

Rev. Mr. Huffman, who has charge of this 
work, writes: "This year has been in many 
respects the best of my life. I have been able, 
with fewer interruptions, to dedicate myself to 
the most precious work in the world — the pre- 
sentation of Jesus Christ as the only and suffi- 
cient Savior of men." 

A careful study is being made of the entire 
territory for which our Church is responsible, 
and preaching-places are being established, as 
rapidly as the funds will allow, in centers which 
will bring the message of salvation not only to 
those who live in the towns, but to those in the 
long-neglected rural districts as well. The task 
is a very great one, but God is giving victory, 
and encouraging progress has already been made. 

Instructing and Training the Native Church. 

Day-school work has been carried on in a lim- 
ited way, as teachers and funds would allow, but 



Porto Rico 



199 



only in places where no American school was in 
operation. The English service was dropped 
after a brief period, as the number of English- 
speaking people did not justify the continuance 
of such a service. Since the year 1902, all de- 
partments of the work have been carried on in 
the Spanish language. 

The Bible school is the only Sunday-morning 
service in Porto Rico, the missionary or some 
competent native pastor or assistant being the 
superintendent. The whole church is supposed 
to be in the Bible school. Notwithstanding the 
fact that Porto Rico has no Sabbath until noon 
on the Lord's day, the stores being wide open 
and it being the chief market-day of the week, 
the attendance at the Bible school is usually 
larger than the church-membership. The school 
is conducted in a way to bring the word of God 
impressively home to the hearts of all who 
attend. 

The writer was privileged to be in the Bible 
school at Ponce on February 2, 1908, when the 
lesson taught was the third chapter of the Gospel 
according to John. Superintendent Drury re- 
viewed the lesson at the close of the school in a 
winning, impressive way, and requested that all 
bow their heads in prayer. Then he appealed to 
those present who had heard the word, and asked 
who would respond to the love of God who sent 
his Son "that whosoever believeth in him should 



All the 
V/ork in 
Spanish 



The BihJe 
School a 
Power 



Winning 
Souls in the 
Sunday 
School 



200 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



The Whole 
Church at 
Prayer- 
Meeting 



Y. P. S. C. E. 
Enthusiastic 



not perish, but have everlasting life." The im- 
pressiveness of that moment I shall never forget. 
Without being unduly urged, eleven persons 
quietly arose and made the great choice of Christ 
as their Savior. The meeting closed with a 
prayer service, and the names of those who made 
the choice were secured and enrolled in a class 
for prayer and further instruction. 

What impresses one most in Porto Rico is the 
large attendance and power of the mid-week 
meetings. At the prayer-meeting eighty per 
cent, of the entire church-membership may fre- 
quently be found. Bible study and earnest pray- 
ing and hearty singing are made strong factors. 

The Christian Endeavor meeting also is usually 
held on some week evening, and practically the 
entire membership of the church is present. At 
this meeting emphasis is placed on witnessing for 
Christ in public testimony and training for per- 
sonal work in winning others and in public 
speaking on Christian themes. There is no need 
of exhorting the members to take part. Often 
two are on the floor at the same time, ready to 
speak, and the meeting goes along with enthu- 
siasm to the close. Members of the Christian 
Endeavor societies make evangelistic tours and 
distribute tracts and invite the people to regular 
services. 

Meetings are frequently held in the homes of 
the members and others who are in sympathy 



Porto Rico 



201 



with the gospel, and at public market-places. 
The services consist of singing, praying, and 
preaching. The houses in which these meetings 
are held are generally quite small, often consist- 
ing of but one or two rooms, not more than eight 
or ten feet square. In such cases the speaker 
may stand in the door and thus address those 
who are in the house as well as those who may 
gather in the street. Such meetings furnish 
splendid opportunity for announcing the regular 
services in the church, and they frequently result 
in the conversion of those who were formerly 
either prejudiced against the gospel or too indif- 
ferent to go far to hear it. 

Lady missionary visitors and the wives of mis- 
sionaries have a fruitful field for cultivation in 
Porto Rico. Only by personal visits in their 
homes will the great majority of the women be 
shown the way of salvation. Some idea of what 
a lady visitor sees and does may be obtained from 
the following description of a recent visit in one 
of the poorer homes : 

"I entered the house and found it had but one 
room with a canvas partition running half way 
across it. The furniture consists of one cot, one 
home-made chair, one small trunk, and a canvas 
hammock that looks as though it had been in the 
family for generations, but has yet the first time 
to see water. The cooking is done on a charcoal 
brazier out back of the house. No table is needed 



Cottage 
Meetings 



The Work of 
Lady Visitors 



A Visit to a 
Home 



202 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

from which to eat. The food is dished from the 
kettle to the plates, which are passed around, and 
if the plates are not numerous enough the rest of 
the family gather about the kettle to eat. 

"In this little house live an old grandmother, 
her two daughters, and I have never counted the 
grandchildren. As I entered, the grandmother 
greeted me, the daughters being down at the 
river washing. I was urged to take a seat in the 
hammock. I much preferred the chair, but as the 
old lady insisted on the hammock I accepted it 
with fear and trembling. A little naked baby was 
crawling over the equally dirty floor. Several 
children outside left their play and came to see 
( La Americana.' We read a portion of the Word 
and had prayer, and by that time quite a number 
of women had gathered about the door, and we 
entered into conversation with them and distrib- 
uted some tracts, and gave all an invitation to 
attend our services in the church. " 

It should be said that the missionary finds the 
homes of the upper class very different from 
that just described, many of them being models 
of convenience and cleanliness. 
Draw i ng In the regular weekly services, as well as in the 

the Nct special evangelistic meetings, opportunity is fre- 

quently given for making public profession of 
faith. Those who have been hearing the gospel 
are invited to make a decision and manifest the 
purpose of following Christ. After praying for 



Porto Rico 



203 



such persons as present themselves, their names 
are taken and an effort is made to get acquainted 
with them as soon as possible, and to get them to 
attend regularly the services. 

Those who profess conversion are not admitted 
at once into church-membership. Many have no 
idea what it means to be a true Christian. They 
have either received no instruction or have been 
misinstructed. Their first need is instruction as 
to the spiritual significance of the religion of 
Jesus Christ and its practical application to the 
daily life, and this must be accompanied by intel- 
ligent direction as to how a Christian can serve 
our risen Lord and extend his kingdom. This 
instruction, which constitutes a very important 
part of the missionary's work, is given them 
singly or in classes, as the case may be. The 
disciplinary questions for applicants for admis- 
sion into the Church are explained. Bible read- 
ings are given, based upon these questions. The 
candidates are thus instructed and tested in prac- 
tical service for three months, six months, and 
sometimes a year, until the missionary is con- 
vinced that the truth has taken hold of the heart 
and life. Under this process, naturally, those 
who make profession of faith thoughtlessly or 
for unworthy motives either drop out of the class 
after a short time or are brought to renew their 
profession with a more intelligent and sincere 
purpose. 



Preparing 
Candidates 
for Church- 
Membersbip 



204 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Progress 

Toward 

Self-Support 



A Printing 
Outfit 



The native church is_ being taught the prin- 
ciples of Christian stewardship, and is being 
trained in honoring the Lord with a weekly offer- 
ing for the support and extension of the gospel 
work in the island. Excellent progress has 
already been made, considering the poverty of 
the people. In 1903, ninety dollars were con- 
tributed for such purposes by native Christians 
in our church, and in 1907 the offerings for this 
work amounted to $811.59. As has been stated, 
two mission chapels have already been erected, 
largely with money contributed by native church- 
members, and thus the spirit of self-support and 
self-extension is having a healthy development. 

Early in the history of our Porto Rican mis- 
sion the importance of a printing outfit was rec- 
ognized, Mr. Drury being a practical printer. In 
1902 a small printing-press was purchased, with 
which all of the mission printing was done for 
some time. Two years later a new press and 
additional type were purchased and a periodical 
called "El Testigo Evangelico" (The Evangelical 
Witness) was published in January, 1905, and 
since then it has been issued monthly. In the 
fall of 1907 this paper was doubled in size. It 
now contains eight pages, and has a large paid 
circulation. The subscription price is within the 
reach of all, being twenty-five cents annually. 

The advantages of having this publication are 
manifest, especially when it is remembered that 



Porto Rico 



205 



we have no denominational literature in the 
Spanish. The paper serves to unify the work, 
keeping the churches in close touch with one 
another. It presents an opportunity of bringing 
befofe the members of the church special mes- 
sages, and there is also the training that accrues 
to native pastors and lay members who contrib- 
ute to its columns. 

Thousands of religious tracts have been pub- 
lished and widely circulated. "A Manual of the 
United Brethren in Christ," "The Constitution 
and By-laws of the Christian Endeavor Society," 
"A Book of Forms for United Brethren Minis- 
ters," and a small booklet containing "Alternate 
Readings from the Psalms," have come from our 
presses. At the present time the work of trans- 
lating the principal parts of our "Church Disci- 
pline" is well under way, and the issuing of this 
important work will soon be begun. 

Our presses in Porto Rico make about one 
hundred thousand impressions annually, a part 
of this work being for other denominations. 
Competent native men have been in charge of the 
printing. This has relieved the missionaries 
greatly and at the same time developed the native 
workers. 

Our missionaries have sought to foster a 
healthy, well-trained native church, rather than 
merely to win large numbers, who, without 
proper training, would be unfit to lay the founda- 



Advantages 
of the 
Mission 
Paper 



Tracts and 
Booklets 



Native 
Pastors in 
Training 



206 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

tions necessary for centuries of Christian work. 
Special emphasis has been given to the instruc- 
tion and training of the native pastors. These 
workers are pursuing a regular course of study, 
and they meet once a month in an institutevwith 
the superintendent of the mission and others, to 
review their studies and to discuss the practical 
problems that arise from time to time in their 
work. The native worker, when assigned to a 
field of labor, is given large responsibility, and 
the missionary seeks to honor him and work 
through him for the uplifting of the people in 
his parish. 

Obstacles Encountered. 

a New ing Every missionary should expect to encounter 

Language obstacles both from within and without. The 

prince of darkness has a thousand agencies with 
which to oppose and, if possible, defeat the work 
of Christ's messengers. To begin with, each 
missionary in Porto Rico has the difficulty of 
mastering the Spanish language, and this always 
takes time and is an impediment to the rapid 
progress of the work. Excellence in writing and 
speaking a new language requires much hard 
work and patient, persistent practice. One of 
the most hopeful features connected with this 
mission is the fact that our missionaries stand in 
the very front rank in their ability to speak and 
write the Spanish language. 



Porto Rico 



207 



In addition to personal difficulties of a social 
and mental character arising from isolation and 
adverse surroundings, all missionaries in tropical 
countries find the climate to be a serious obstacle. 
In the lowlands of Porto Rico the heat during 
the day is intense the year round, and the mis- 
sionary misses the reviving and invigorating 
effect of the change of seasons found in the 
United States. The unsanitary condition is 
another source of trial and suffering. When the 
Americans took possession of Porto Rico they 
found nearly all the towns without sewerage, 
and garbage and all forms of filth in the streets. 

The extreme poverty and ignorance present 
another serious problem to the rapid building up 
of a self-supporting native church. As already 
stated, only one in eight could read and write, 
and over one-half of the people of the island were 
without remunerative work in 1899. Those who 
had employment received wages that ranged 
from twenty cents to fifty-five cents per day, on 
which, in many cases, large families had to be 
supported. It is not surprising, under such con- 
ditions, to know that many are without clothing 
and wholly dependent upon a stalk of sugar-cane 
or a yam potato for a day's sustenance. 

Messrs. Alfred Baltzly, C. M. Benson, and W. 
L. Hough, Christian laymen of our Church who 
made a missionary tour of the island in January, 
1908, wrote: "We are deeply impressed with 



The Heat and 

Unsanitary 

Conditions 



Ignorance 
and Poverty 



Laymen 
Testify 



208 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Prejudice and 
Superstition 



Social 
Difficulty 



the awful spiritual, intellectual, and physical 
poverty of the people. Thousands upon thou- 
sands are destitute of proper food and clothing, 
and are without religious privileges/' 

Superstition and prejudice have done what 
they could to hinder the gospel in Porto Rico, as 
in other lands. Much opposition has been en- 
countered in the opening of the first Protestant 
service in many districts. Sometimes the house 
in which the meeting was held has been stoned, 
and the lives of those inclined to attend the meet- 
ing threatened; but the people are learning, 
under the American Government, that it is per- 
fectly safe to attend these religious services, and 
the gospel is winning in spite of prejudice and 
opposition. 

The social condition of the people constitutes 
a serious obstacle. As stated before, many have 
been living as husband and wife without being 
married. Where one person holding this relation 
becomes interested in the gospel and desires to 
become a member of the church, he or she is 
often hindered by the indifference or opposition 
of the other. One woman was a candidate for 
baptism for four years, the only impediment 
being the fact that she was not married to the 
man with whom she was living. At last she 
gained his consent to be married, and there was 
no happier person in the church than this woman 
the day she was received into full communion. 



Porto Rico 209 

The obstacles found in the poor roads and the want of 
scattered population and mountainous condition Roads 
of the country districts, while not insuperable, 
are very great. The governor of the island has 
recommended - the formation of villages for the 
grouping of the country people. This would give 
them better social and educational advantages, 
and would greatly facilitate mission work. There 
is, however, little hope that this idea will soon be 
carried into effect. 

New roads are being completed as rapidly as 
possible, every mile of which is a help to mission 
work, but many years will be required to com- 
plete these, and even then all the districts will 
not be supplied. The homes of thousands of the 
people are accessible only to the evangelists trav- 
eling on horseback or on foot. This will make it 
necessary to have a large force of native preach- 
ers who may visit from barrio to barrio and from 
home to home, in order that all the people may 
receive the gospel. 

Growth of the United Brethren Church in 
Porto Rico. 

God has been leading us to victory in Porto 
Rico, in spite of all the difficulties mentioned, 
and others that might be named. When we con- 
sider the fact that until recently only two mis- 
sionary families were supported on this field, 
the rapid growth of our work, from 1899 to Sep- 



210 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

tember, 1908, as shown in the following table of 
statistics, seems remarkable: 

1899 1903 1905 1908 

Missionaries 2 4 4 9 

Native Pastors 2 5 8 

Organized Churches .... 3 7 14 

Communicant Members . 95 244 *642 

Church-Buildings 2 3 9 

Vakie of Church Property $11,800 $14,345 $28,000 

Sunday Schools 5 8 14 

Sunday-School Scholars. 225 500 866 
Young People's Societies. 15 
Members in Y. P. Societies 35 203 
Contributed for Self-Sup- 
port and Self-Exten- 
sion $90 $225 $811.59 

*In addition there are 200 seeker members being in- 
structed in preparation for church-membership. 

Looking Forward. 

Notwithstanding the fact that Porto Rico has 
many serious and difficult problems yet unsolved, 
its future is full of promise. Becoming an Amer- 
ican possession at this particular time will soon 
bring to it a most remarkable transformation. 
a Great If the reader will take a map of the world and 

observe the location of Porto Rico, he will find 
that this island is in direct line with the traffic 
from Europe that will pass through the prospec- 
tive Panama Canal. The distance from San 
Juan, Porto Rico, to Liverpool is 3,593 miles and 
to Gibraltar 3,374 miles, and the distance from 
San Juan to Colon (Panama) is 1,004 miles. 
The harbor at San Juan is now being dredged 
with a view to making it accessible to vessels 
of the largest draft, and without doubt this place 



Future 



Porto Rico 



211 



will become a coaling station and a port of call 
for a large number of vessels from Europe as 
soon as the Panama Canal is open, for traffic. 

Moreover, the position of this island gives the 
Americans the protecting entrance to the Panama 
Canal from the Atlantic Ocean, and in view of 
our close relations to the South American repub- 
lics, Porto Rico will occupy a position of the 
greatest strategical value in the years to come. 

The work accomplished thus far by the Prot- 
estant churches in Porto Rico reveals the diffi- 
culty and greatness of the tasks yet to be per- 
formed before every man, woman, and child will 
have a fair opportunity to know personally the 
way of life through Jesus Christ. However, 
the foundations already laid and the victories 
achieved speak much for the speedy evangeliza- 
tion of the island. Notwithstanding the fact that 
much of the time and energy of the missionaries 
had to be given to language study and the pre- 
liminary organization and equipment always 
associated with "beginnings," yet, on an average, 
one thousand persons have been received into the 
Protestant churches in Porto Rico each year 
since the Americans took possession of the island. 
With the trained missionary force and the larger 
number of native pastors now devoting their 
lives to the work, doubtless many thousands of 
persons will soon be received each year into the 
native church. 



Position of 
Strategy 



Excellent 
Spiritual 
Foundations 



Larger 
Victories 
in Sight 



212 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



More Native 

Pastors 

Needed 



Urgent Need 
for Chapels 



The chief needs of the United Brethren 
Church in Porto Rico are : First, a much larger 
number of efficient native pastors. We are con- 
ducting religious services regularly at thirty- 
five places, but there are at least thirty-six 
barrios in our territory, each with a population 
ranging from five hundred to twenty-five hun- 
dred persons, in which no religious services have 
yet been held. It will be impossible to carry the 
gospel to these neglected districts without a large 
increase in the number of native pastors. A 
work of great importance for our missionaries 
will be to teach and to train these native leaders 
and to direct them in practical .work. It is highly 
important that our Church, either independently 
or in connection with some other denomination, 
establish a suitable training-school for native 
workers in Porto Rico. Much earnest prayer 
should be offered to God for the calling forth of 
the right kind of native pastors, teachers, and 
evangelists, upon whom the chief responsibility 
•must rest for the complete evangelization of their 
own people. The native pastors now at work 
rank high in efficiency. 

The second urgent need is for more and better 
equipment in the may of chapels, churches, .and 
missionary residences. The writer recently made 
a tour of inspection through the five municipal 
districts for which our Church is responsible, 
and after careful calculation he found that, to 



Porto Rico 213 

properly equip our work where we have organ- 
ized churches, it will require at least $20,275. 
This is over and above the money needed for 
carrying forward the current work of the mis- 
sion. In addition to this, in fifteen barrios, 
where we are holding religious services, we need 
to rent halls or erect chapels in which to hold 
meetings. Then as speedily as possible we must 
advance into the thirty-six settlements in which 
no religious services have yet been held, and 
supply them with the privileges of the gospel. 
From one hundred and fifty to five hundred dol- 
lars will provide a suitable chapel for any one of 
these mountain barrios. 

Missionary residences are greatly needed in importance of 
Porto Rico. Up to this time our missionaries Residences 
have had to live in rented houses, some of which 
have been unhealthy and inconvenient, subjecting 
the children to many social perils in the streets. 
It is very important that we provide healthful 
and convenient residences for our missionaries in 
the tropics, otherwise there will be serious 
nervous breakdowns and the cutting short of the 
period of effective service on the part of these 
workers. The power of each missionary as a 
spiritual force increases with the years of faith- 
ful service. It is the desire and hope of the 
society to so guard the health of its representa- 
tives in the foreign field that each family may 
make this service a life work. 



Business 
of First 
Importance 



214 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

No other work done by the United States in 
Porto Rico can compare in importance to that 
which the missionaries are permitted to do ; 
namely, to bring to the thousands of darkened, 
sad lives the knowledge of a Savior — the joy, 
peace, and hope that the incoming of the life 
from Christ always brings. The greatest change 
in the island is the spiritual transformation 
wrought by the gospel in the lives of the people. 
Thousands in the recent past have perished for 
want of proper food, but many more are famish- 
ing for the true bread from heaven. Is not the 
Master saying to us, "Give ye them to eat"? 

"Freely, as ye have received, so give, 

He bade who hath given us all. 
How shall the soul in us longer live, 

Deaf to their starving call, 
For whom the blood of the Lord was shed. 
And his body broken to give them bread, 

If we eat our morsel alone?" 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY AND DISCUSSION. 
CHAPTER V. 

1. What are some of the striking physical 
characteristics of Porto Rico? 

2. Describe the people, and state the density of 
its population. 

3. Contrast educational, political, and religious 
conditions in Porto Rico before and after the 
American occupation of the island. 

4. In what ways has the Roman Catholic 
Church failed to meet the needs of the Porto 
Ricans? 



Porto Rico 215 

5. Locate our field, name the missionaries and 
the principal stations, and state the growth of the 
work. 

6. How do the methods used in Porto Rico differ 
from those used in the States? 

7. What do you consider the greatest obstacle 
to the progress of the gospel in Porto Rico? 

8. What is the outlook and the greatest need 
of our work in Porto Rico? 



THE PHILIPPINE ISLANDS 

By Bishop J. S. Mills, D.D. 



217 



"Never was a more glorious opportunity offered to 
a nation than that now open to the people of the 
United States in the Philippines. To bring to them 
the gift of free institutions, of a great unifying 
language that shall make their dream of nationality 
possible, of an open Bible and an ennobling faith; 
these are the high privileges into which we may enter 
if we will." 

— Helen B. Montgomery. 



218 



VI 



THE -PHILIPPINE ISLANDS. 
The Philippines Under Spanish Rule. 

The islands included in the Philippine group 
number more than three thousand, only eleven of 
which are of any geographical importance. The 
group lies south of China and north of Australia, 
and has a total area of more than 127,000 square 
miles, or a territory larger than New England, 
with New York included. Of the eleven impor- 
tant islands, Luzon on the north and Mindanao 
on the south are the largest. Next to them in 
size is Samar, about one-eighth as large, and fol- 
lowing are Palawan, Negros, Panay, Cebu, 
Leyte, Mindoro, Bohol, and Masbate, with an 
area of less than two thousand square miles. 

A chain of mountains runs down the islands 
from north to south, and on the islands are many 
volcanoes, about twenty of which are more or 
less active. 

While the whole group lies within the tropics, 
the climate over the group varies greatly. *"As. 
a rule, however, the climate upon the seacoast 
may be described as temperate and delightful 
from November to February; it is excessively 

219 



Location 
and Size 



Mountains 



Climate 



220 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

hot in April, May, and June, and intermediate in 
March, July, August, and September. The nights 
everywhere are cool. Sunstroke is not known. 
The high mountain districts present a temperate 
climate, with temperate-zone vegetation and ani- 
mal life. The monthly mean in Manila ('the 
hottest place in the Philippines') varies from 
77° Fahrenheit in January to 83° in May. The 
rainfall is about seventy-five inches annually, 
two-thirds of which fall in the months of July, 
August, September, and October." 
Discoveries The first European to discover the islands was 

Magellan. He sailed from Spain, August 9, 
1519, in the endeavor to find a northwest passage 
to the Moluccas or Spice Islands, and thus add 
wealth to the king and obtain glory for himself. 
His voyage was full of adventures. On the 16th 
of March, 1521, he touched at Homonohon, and 
later at other islands of the Philippine group. 

On November 24, 1564, an expedition sailed 
from Mexico under command of Miguel Lopez 
de Legaspi, who was appointed governor-general 
of the lands he might occupy. He arrived on the 
island of Leyte, February 13, 1565, and in Cebu 
in April of that year. At once the friars who 
had come with him went to work converting and 
baptizing the natives, and thus became the first 
teachers and civilizers of the people. Later 
Manila was taken, and in 1571 Legaspi formed 
for it a government and made it an archbishopric. 



The Philippine Islands 221 

The total population of the Philippines, accord- Population 
ing to the census taken in March, 1903, was 
7,635,426. Of this number, more than 6,500,000 
are classified as having a considerable degree of 
civilization, while the remainder consists of wild 
people. The civilized people, outside Of the for- 
eigners, are mostly Roman Catholics. The most 
cultured and influential of all the tribes are the 
Tagalogs. This is probably because of their long 
residence around Manila and their contact with 
outside peoples. Most of the leaders of the Fili- 
pinos in all lines of activity come from the Taga- 
logs. The Ilocanos of northern Luzon, among 
whom our mission is located, come next in vigor, 
trustworthiness, and industry. The Igorots are 
classified among the "wild" people of the islands. 

"The most colossal industrial undertaking in 
the Philippines, and perhaps the most stupendous 
task ever accomplished by a thoroughly savage 
people, is to be found in the mountains of central 
and northern Luzon. Here the Igorots have i goro t 
built terraces for the growing of rice, like giant Terraces 
steps up the steep mountain canyons, to a height 
of three thousand feet or more. These terraces, 
each of which is flooded with water at certain 
periods of the year, are wonderful feats of en- 
gineering; sometimes they follow the contour of 
a canyon for as great a distance as half a mile 
without varying two inches from the dead level. 
The summit of the retaining wall of each terrace 



222 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

is so constructed as to be about fifteen inches 
above water level, and at the time of flooding it 
has been invariably found that this condition has 
been complied with. The Igorots are the most 
remarkable of all the pagan races of the Philip- 
pines. Perhaps no people, either savage or civil- 
ized, have ever further developed the art of 
intensive cultivation of the soil. None, as far as 
is now known, have so far progressed in meth- 
ods of irrigation as have many Igorot communi- 
ties. The pyramids of Cheops, or the tallest 
'sky-scraper' in New York, would appear insig- 
nificant beside these clean-cut, Herculean achieve- 
ments of the simple ancestor-worshiping Igorot." 
As will thus be seen, it is entirely possible for 
even the least civilized of these Malay peoples to 
make great industrial progress. 
Character One of the strong points in the character of 

of People the Filipino people, as a whole, is their extreme 

adaptability. It must be remembered that the 
Filipinos were under a most paternalistic form 
of government for three hundred years, a gov- 
ernment of church and state, such as we Amer- 
icans know nothing about in actual experience. 
Neither the friars nor the Spanish rulers wished 
the Filipinos to become sufficiently civilized and 
self-dependent to rule themselves. In every way 
possible the spirit of independence was crushed. 
So it must not be expected that because the Fili- 
pino never has had self-government, he willnever 



The Philippine Islands 



223 



become capable of exercising the same. They 
are very observant; they readily assimilate the 
customs and manners of the civilized people with 
whom* they come in contact. One of the first 
things which impresses itself upon the foreigner 
in his travels in the Philippines is the extreme 
hospitality and courtesy of the people. This is 
not for the foreigner alone; any who come are 
treated to the best the host owns or can borrow 
"No one ever need want for food or lodging in 
the Philippines ; doubtless one could travel from 
one end of the archipelago to the other without 
a peso (dollar) in his pocket." 

They are passionately fond of music, and there 
is scarcely a civilized village in the islands which 
does not boast a band or an orchestra. It will be 
recalled that the Philippine Constabulary Band 
took the second prize at the St. Louis World's 
Fair, the first prize going to the famous Sousa 
band of our own country. There is little or no 
pauperism in the islands, for the reason that the 
poor relatives are always welcomed into the 
homes of those more fortunate. Veracity is not 
a strong trait of the Filipino people. They will 
always try to please, even if they have to equivo- 
cate. Furthermore, the Spanish friars never 
taught or practised a strict truthfulness, if equiv- 
ocation would serve their ends. Hon. William 
H. Taft says : "They are an Oriental people, and 
the Orientals believe in saying to the person to 



Hospitality 



Love of 
Music 



Taft's 
Estimate 



Life 



224 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

whom he is talking what he thinks that person 
would like to hear. That is the tendency of the 
race. You graft on to that the Spanish tendency 
to superlatives, and a Filipino will talk to you in 
such language that, if you do not weigh it in the 
light of this trait, you are quite certain to mis- 
understand him and be misled by what he says. 
He thinks you will construe what he says through 
that medium." 
Family The Filipino is a most cleanly person, and has 

a great amount of dignity and self-respect. In 
the family life the women occupy a position 
much higher than the women of any other 
Asiatic race. The wife has the management of the 
household finances, and is commonly consulted in 
the business negotiations of her husband. Within 
the household the family life has many traits to 
commend it : old age is honored, and the children 
are most obedient and respectful. The father is 
the head of the house, and when a daughter 
marries she passes under the authority of the 
husband's family. As the Filipinos are very fond 
of children, each household has usually many 
sons and daughters. Socially, there are two dis- 
tinct grades, "the gente illustrade, which is the 
cultivated class, and the gente boda, or subor- 
dinate class." From the higher social class comes 
the ruling class, although they number perhaps 
not a hundredth part of the whole population of 
the islands. 




Igorot Rice Terraces. 




Planting Rice in the Philippines 











K" 








i«L ^ 








\ r r 


£ Jr* 





Types of Igorot Tribe. 












Ilocano Women and Children. 



The Philippine Islands 



225 



The sport most enjoyed among the natives is 
cock-fighting. This was not originally an indig- 
enous vice, but was brought over from Mexico. 
With this goes gambling, not on an extensive 
scale usually, but enough to make it exciting and 
to cause it to-be classed as the chief vice of the 
people. 

Ninety per cent, of the native population be- 
longs to the agriculturist class. The native of 
this class is more interesting in his own home 
community, his family, and his own holdings 
than in the politics of his country, and, according 
to one of his own countrymen, has no political 
opinions of his own, but takes all his ideas from 
his leader. Dr. Manuel Xerez, Chief of the 
Bureau of Statistics, and himself a Filipino, says : 
"Ordinarily the native Filipinos, because they 
have been under the influence of the friar for 
so long a time, are stoical. They are fond of 
work up to a certain point; they will work as 
long as it is necessary to gain a livelihood. 
They have not yet learned to save what they 
earn by their work, for they have always been 
obliged, whenever they had any money, to give 
it to the church, and in this way they have 
become indifferent to saving." The Filipino 
is like a child, imitative, and able to learn ; hav- 
ing had few chances, he is now ready and eager 
to receive all that may lead him to something 
higher and better than he has hitherto known. 



Gambling 



Lack of 

Public 

Spirit 



226 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

The Philippines Under American Rule. 

For three hundred years preceding 1898 the 
Filipinos had been under Spanish rule. The 
Spanish plan of colony government in these 
islands was a union of church and state, largely 
church, and a requirement of absolute obedience 
on the part of the governed. This led, in the last 
quarter century of Spanish rule, to many up- 
risings of the natives. 
Spanish- I n the y ear 1898 the American Government 

American protested to Spain on account of the great 

cruelty of the Spanish army toward the Cubans, 
then in armed revolt. This led to a severance of 
diplomatic relations between the two countries, 
and, after the United States warship "Maine" 
was blown up in Havana harbor, to a declaration 
of war. Admiral Dewey was then on the Chinese 
coast with a fleet of United States war vessels, 
and he was at once ordered to proceed against 
the Spanish fleet in Manila Bay. This he did, 
and on May 1, 1898, without the loss of a ship, 
destroyed the entire Spanish fleet. Being shortly 
reenforced with infantry, Manila itself was car- 
ried by assault on August 13. The Filipinos, 
under Aguinaldo, were not allowed to take part 
in this assault, nor. to enter the city after it was 
taken. This caused friction between the Amer- 
ican troops and the Filipinos. Aguinaldo set up 
a capital at Malolos, and had himself elected 
president of the Filipinos. His army was eager 



The Philippine Islands 



227 



to fight the Americans, whom they believed to be 
cowards, on account of their long-suflering 
patience in the face of continued Filipino insults. 
After several months, word finally came that the 
Treaty of Peace of Paris had been signed, 
Article III. of which passed the Philippines from 
the sovereignty of Spain to that of the United 
States. 

The duty at once devolved upon the American 
Government of bringing order out of chaos. The 
Filipinos could not appreciate the fact that the 
United States had broken the power of their 
oppressors, but looked upon her as an enemy, 
and finally, on February 4, 1899, war was actually 
begun. The Americans pushed the campaign 
vigorously until July 4, 1901, when "war was 
officially declared at an end and civil rule began." 
We had no colonial policy by which to be guided, 
so had to form one without precedent. 

Governmental Policy. 

To carry out the beneficent aims of the country 
toward the Filipinos, a Commission of Concilia- 
tion and Investigation was appointed to look into 
the needs of the islands. The first Commission 
reported to Congress, and was succeeded by a 
Civil Commission. July 4, 1901, Judge William 
H. Taft, who had been president of the Civil 
Commission, was inaugurated Civil Governor of 
the islands, with General A. R. Chaffee as Mili- 



Treaty 
of Peace 



Civil 
Commission 



228 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

tary Governor under him. "The theory upon 
which the American Government, through its 
Commission, had proceeded from the first, is that 
the only possible method of instructing the Fili- 
pino people in the methods of free government is 
to make the government partly of Americans and 
partly of Filipinos, giving the Americans control 
for some time to come; so, on September 1, 1901, 
the Civil Commission as a legislative body was 
enlarged by the addition of three Filipinos. This 
Commission has worked hard and has put into 
operation more than one thousand laws for the 
betterment of the conditions of the islands." 
Municipal One of the shortcomings of native officials in 

the islands is to feel no responsibility for the 
proper discharge of their duties. In Spanish 
times an official enriched himself at the public 
expense, and was more or less indifferent to pub- 
lic opinion. All this is now changed, and as a 
first step in the direction of self-government and 
the responsibility of officials, the Municipal Code 
was passed. This Code divides the towns of the 
islands into four classes, from less than ten thou- 
sand in population up to more than twenty-five 
thousand. Each class calls for a certain number 
of councilmen as a governing body, making each 
municipality independent, and "with a limited 
electorate, having their operations subject to the 
scrutiny and criticism of a provincial govern- 
ment in which the controlling element must be 



Code 



The Philippine Islands 229 

American, and directly responsible to the Insular 
government." This will give the Filipinos an 
opportunity to become familiar with the work- 
ings of government, and will prevent enrichment 
at the public, expense. The Spanish were ex- 
ploiters, usually, and governed for the benefit of 
the home country ; the Americans are emphati- 
cally not exploiters, and are governing for the 
benefit of the governed. 

It is interesting to see the relations the friars Friar 
sustained to the municipality under Spanish rule. 
The quotation is taken from the report of the 
Commission and was given by an officer of the 
Franciscan Order of Friars: "He (the friar) 
was inspector of the primary schools ; president 
of the Health Board, and of the Board of Char- 
ities ; president of the Board of Urban Taxation ; 
inspector of taxation ; he certified to the correct- 
ness of the Cedulas, seeing that they conformed 
to the entries in the parish books ; he was presi- 
dent of the Board of Statistics; he was president 
of the census-taking of the town ; he was censor 
of the municipal budgets ; he was president of the 
Prison Board, and inspector of the food provided 
for the prisoners; he was also a member of the 
board for partitioning crown lands ; he was 
councilor for the Municipal Council. The 
parish priest was also the supervisor of the elec- 
tion of the police force ; he was the examiner of 
the scholars attending the first and second grades 



230 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



American 
Schools 



Teachers 



in the public schools." So that in all positions 
of public trust the church played a very impor- 
tant part. But the new Municipal Code has the 
following provision, Chapter II., Section 5 : "In 
no case shall there be elected or appointed to a 
municipal office ecclesiastics, soldiers in active 
service, persons receiving salaries from pro- 
vincial, departmental, or government funds, or 
contractors for public works of the municipality." 

An Educational System Established. 

One of the most important things the Com- 
mission did was to provide for the establishment 
of a school system over the islands similar to 
that of the United States. The system which 
existed prior to the American occupation was 
medieval in tone, and the curriculum consisted 
merely in church doctrine and catechism. 

The secularization of the schools began in 
earnest when, on the twenty-third of August, 
1901, there landed in Manila from the transport 
"Thomas," five hundred and forty-five trained 
American teachers. All were graduates of uni- 
versity, college, or normal school, and nearly all 
were men and women of experience. These 
teachers were soon, scattered over the islands, 
and at once began the work of educating a 
nation. Without a knowledge of the language, 
unaccustomed to a tropical climate, and without 
a knowledge of the customs and habits of the 



The Philippine Islands 



231 



people, it is a great wonder that they succeeded 
at all. But they did succeed, and hundreds of 
other teachers followed these pioneers of educa- 
tion to the islands. 

It was thought on all sides, in the Philippines 
and in America, that public schools under the 
domination of the Roman Catholic Church would 
not succeed in the islands, as eighty per cent, of 
the Filipinos are of Catholic faith. But these 
fears were groundless, as a glance at the figures 
showing the attendance will prove : "The census 
in 1903 shows that the enrollment was 100,000 
pupils. In March, 1904, this had risen to 227,- 
000 ; in September, 1905, to 320,000 children in 
the primary schools, 8,000 in the intermediate, 
12,000 in the night schools. In April, 1906, the 
surprising total of 500,000 was reached. There 
are now employed in teaching the children more 
than 3,700 Filipino teachers and 900 American 
teachers." As the Filipino teachers are not 
equipped educationally as are the Americans, the 
duty of the latter is fast becoming that of super- 
vision and less of actual teaching. As the friars 
never wished the Filipinos to advance education- 
ally, they are opposing the American school sys- 
tem in the islands. Rival schools were started by 
the friars, some of which have a few branches 
fairly well taught. In certain localities this an- 
tagonism of the Roman Church is partially suc- 
cessful. The church is trying to gain control of 



Growth in 
Attendance 



Opposition 
of Friars 



Training 



232 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

the public-school system by having its own mem- 
bers hold the offices. To what end this will come, 
time alone will tell. In order to furnish native 
teachers for the public schools, normal schools 
are contemplated or are in course of construction, 
industrial B u t it is not alone the children of the islands 

who are benefiting by the American teachers. 
Their parents, too, are being taught, if not alto- 
gether directly, then by example, in industrial 
education. In putting sugar into marketable 
form, modern methods are being slowly intro- 
duced by the Americans. The same is true in 
the preparing of timber for export. In the Phil- 
ippines are thousands of acres of the finest hard- 
wood trees suitable for the highest grade of 
cabinet work — white and red mahogany, molave 
supra, tindalo, and several other woods which 
take as high a polish as mahogany, in all, over 
seventy varieties. The Americans are intro- 
ducing modern methods of handling this timber. 
In transportation, the Americans are introducing 
our Western methods and helping the Filipinos 
by throwing open vast fields hitherto, with the 
poor transportation facilities existing during 
Spanish occupation, too far removed from trade 
centers to be worth, while working. This same 
thing holds true in the development of mineral 
resources, of which the islands have great stores 
in gold, silver, iron, copper, coal, and some other 
minerals. 



The Philippine Islands 



233 



Mention must be made of the Philippine con- 
stabulary in connection with the above-mentioned 
servants of progress. These natives, officered by 
Americans, are a force primarily to patrol the 
islands and keep order. They were organized 
by the order of the present Secretary of War, 
General Luke B. Wright, when he was gov- 
ernor of the islands. They are an armed force, 
and, when necessary, do resort to arms to keep 
or bring about order. But they do many other 
things, too ; they have helped to build roads, run 
telegraph lines, and many other things tending to 
bring civilization to remote towns; and their 
example has been uniformly good. 

But of all these influences, that of the Amer- 
ican school-teacher has been the most far-reach- 
ing. It has been said that the kind of teacher 
stationed at a village can often be told by observ- 
ing the ways of the Filipinos of that village. 
This is probably an exaggeration, but it illus- 
trates the fact that the American teachers have 
been most influential in helping to uplift the Fili- 
pinos. 



Constabulary 



Teacher's 
Influence 



Religious Influences in the Philippines. 

Roman Catholicism first gained a foothold in 
the Philippines in 1564. Here, as in all of her 
colonies, Spain's policy was to Christianize the 
natives. It mattered little to her kings whether 
officials made themselves rich and ill treated the 



234 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



The Work 
of the 
Friars 



Why Hated 



natives in addition, so long as they carried out 
the original thought. So from the beginning we 
can see in the Philippines the Spanish officials 
acting, and can know that the orders to act came 
from a priestly source. We must not lose sight 
of the fact that whatever else they did, the friars 
brought to the islands the Christian religion, as 
taught by the Roman Catholic Church, and while 
we do not believe in many things therein taught, 
yet what those friars taught the Filipinos of God 
and of Christ was much better than the pagan- 
ism, Brahmanism, and Mohammedanism which 
many of them had. The friars did oppress the 
Filipinos, it is true ; the Catholic Church has ever 
been an oppressor and a foe to the individual 
thinker. The friars established church schools 
and colleges; while the courses of study offered* 
in any of them cannot compare to the courses 
offered by the public schools of to-day, yet they 
were far better than nothing. The Dominican 
friars established a college in Manila about 1629, 
which has graduated thousands. 

Why there should exist among the majority of 
the Philippine people an intense dislike, amount- 
ing to hatred, against the friars, who have been 
their spiritual guides for centuries, will not be 
hard to understand when we look at the follow- 
in reasons, which have been given by Dr. 
Homer C. Stuntz, for years a Protestant 
missionary in the islands : 



The Philippine Islands 235 

1. "Because the friars secured and held large Enriched 



tracts of the most valuable land, and used these 
tracts as a means of enriching their orders." The 
individual members of the priesthood orders are 
not permitted, by the church to own property; in 
■other words, they take a vow of poverty. But 
the order itself may possess as much property as 
it can acquire, within limits, except the Fran- 
ciscan, which can own only convents and schools. 
In the province of Cavite alone the orders owned 
121,747 acres of land, and altogether the three 
orders owned 403,713 acres. All of this is of the 
very best lands in the islands, and little or none 
of it is swamp land. From the immense land 
holdings the orders derived much profit. They 
sold none of the land, but would rent much of it. 
The rentals were often exorbitant, but the friars 
did not hesitate to compel payment of the same. 
When the United States came into possession 
of the islands, orders put their landed property 
under the control of different corporations, Cath- 
olic in each case ; so that the friars really retained 
control, although the management was held by 
some one else. On recommendation of the First 
Philippine Commission, the United States tried 
to buy the lands of the orders from the church. 
Governor Taft negotiated directly with the 
church authorities in Rome, and finally, after 
months of delay, proposal, and counter-proposal, 
on the part of the church authorities, succeeded 



Themselves 



236 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Destroyed 
Liberty 



Persecution 
and Martyrdom 
of Rizal 



in buying the land from the friar orders for 
$7,237,000. 

2. "Because they stifled all liberty of thought 
or freedom of speech in matters political and re- 
ligious." It was in the code of laws in the 
islands, under Spanish dominion, that any one 
preaching or propagating any religion outside 
the state religion (Roman Catholic) should incur 
a penalty of fine and imprisonment. No student 
in any of the church schools was allowed to do 
independent religious or political thinking. If he 
did so, and continued to show and exercise his 
ability for independent thought, he was finally 
banished, through friar influence, from the 
islands. The Filipinos are said to be loyal Cath- 
olics. Of course they are; to be anything else, 
up until American occupation, meant punish- 
ment and death. Many were the Filipinos shot 
to death on the field of Bagumbayan for holding 
to independent thought and action. 

One of the most widely-known cases of friar 
activity against a Filipino with adverse opinions 
to those of the church is that of Jose Rizal. 
When a lad, Rizal proved to be a very bright 
student. He went to the Jesuit school in Manila, 
and after that, still desiring education, he went 
to Spain to the University of Madrid, where he 
took two degrees, one as a Doctor of Philosophy 
and one as a Doctor of Medicine. After that he 
took further work at several universities in Ger- 



The Philippine Islands 237 

many and France. While in Europe he studied 
to find knowledge of such better national condi- 
tions as would help his own people. He wrote 
two novels, "Noli me Tangere" and "El Fili- 
busterismo," both dealing with conditions in the 
Philippines, and both picturing the friars in a 
way not at all complimentary to them. Soon 
after his return to the islands, he helped in an 
effort to prevent the Dominican friars proving 
proper title to an estate in his own community. 
The friars were in such rage that he returned to 
Europe for his own safety. While Rizal was 
gone, all sorts of indignities were heaped upon 
his family; even while they professed loyalty to 
the church, their lands were taken from them. 
Rizal wrote the Governor-General, and in 1893 
came back to the Philippines under assurances 
that it would be safe for him to do so. But he 
was at once arrested, and anti-friar documents 
found upon him, put there, as was afterwards 
proved, by agents of the friars. He was not 
acquitted, but sent to a remote town in Min- 
danao Island to live. As he was already a famous 
oculist, many came to that distant point to be 
treated. When the Cuban war broke out he 
offered his services as a physician to the Spanish 
authorities, and while in Madrid, on his way to 
Cuba, he was arrested for sedition and rebellion 
and sent back to Manila, and there condemned 
to death and executed for something which he 



238 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

had not done. This was the end of the earthly 
life of Jose Rizal, executed by connivance of 
friars. His crime was that he had learned to 
think. 
Friar Greed 3. "Their insatiable greed for money." There 

was much rivalry between the orders on the 
point of wealth. The authorities of each order 
desired their own friars to send in as much 
wealth as possible to the treasury of the order. 
The friars already had large incomes from their 
estates, but they gained much more, as Foreman, 
an historian of the Philippines says, "on the sale 
of cedulas (poll-tax certificates), sales of papal 
bulls, masses, pictures, books, chaplets and in- 
dulgences, marriage, burial, and baptismal fees, 
benedictions touted for after the crops were 
raised, legacies to be paid for in masses, remains 
of wax candles left in the church by the faithful, 
fees for getting souls out of purgatory, alms, etc. 
The church as a body politic dispensed no char- 
ity, but received all. It claimed immunity from 
taxation; proclaimed poverty, and inculcated in 
others charity to itself." But the friars went 
beyond mere reasonable fees on everything which 
they did for the people. They demanded most 
exorbitant fees and were in a position to enforce 
their demands. They alone could marry persons 
and perform the various rites of the church. On 
all of these things there was a fixed scale of 
charges, but this scale was disregarded and the 



The Philippine Islands 



239 



wealth of the parties was made the basis for the 
charge for services rendered by the friar. Thou- 
sands of poor people could not marry; they 
lived together without the marriage ceremony. 
Deaths and funerals are a particularly choice 
field of financial operation for the friar. "They 
charge," says Doctor Stuntz, "for the dying con- 
solations of religion, according to the robes worn, 
and the length and kind of prayers offered. 
Every stroke of the church bell announcing the 
death costs from ten cents to a dollar. The 
funeral itself can be ordinary, solemn, or most 
solemn, with proportionate fees. Burial charges 
are extra. If the friar goes all the way to the 
grave it is twice as expensive as if he only goes 
half way. If death and funeral fees are not forth- 
coming, there can be no bells rung, no service 
held, and the body may not be permitted to rest 
in 'holy ground.' " 

4. "Because of the immorality of the major- 
ity of the friars who served as village priests." 
It has been proved before the Philippine Com- 
mission and to others who have at all investigated 
the question, that the great majority of the friars 
violated their vows of chastity. There are to-day 
a very large number of young men and women 
in the islands who are the sons and daughters of 
friars and even bishops. 

5. "Because of despotism exercised over all 
classes of people." The friars had a hand, 



Immorality 



Despotism 



240 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

directly or indirectly, in all matters ecclesiastical, 
civil, military, and judicial. In a word, the friar 
was the dictator wherever he was. It is little 
wonder that the Filipinos hated them, and, when 
the opportunity came, treated them, in so far as 
they were able, as they had formerly been treated 
by the friars. 

American Protestantism. 

After the American occupation, representatives 
from various Protestant churches came to the 
islands to open work for their respective denom- 
inations. Their mission was not to proselyte, but 
to bring to the Filipinos the open Bible, which 
the Romanists had withheld, and the result is 
that since 1902 the Filipinos have been buying 
Bibles at the rate of five thousand per month. 
Through the influence of the American mission- 
aries of the various churches, over thirty thou- 
sand Filipinos are to-day professing faith in the 
gospel of Jesus Christ. During the past year 
more than eight thousand were received into 
Protestant churches. 
Agiipay The Protestant movement has been aided 

somewhat by the Independent Catholic Church 
of the Philippines; in that this church, commonly 
called the Agiipay movement, sanctions reading 
the Bible, and also permits independent thinking. 
Agiipay, the originator of this movement, was a 
very bright Romanist friar who fell into disfavor 



Movement 




Roman Catholic Church, San Fernando. 




U. B. Chapel and Congregation, Balaoan. 




Bible Conference, San Fernando. 




P. I. United Brethren Mission Conference. 



The Philippine Islands 241 

with his superiors and cast in his lot with Aguin- 
aldo. After peace was established, he formed the 
Independent Catholic Church; declared it free of 
the authority of the Pope, and drew up for it a 
constitution. Aglipay himself was elected arch- 
bishop. It is 'purely a Filipino movement, and 
has spread amazingly, it being estimated that 
there are now 1,500,000 adherents. It fails, how- 
ever, in the fact that it does not make any spir- 
itual or moral demands on its followers. 

The United Brethren Mission in the 
Philippines. 

Early in 1901 the Woman's Missionary Asso- Evangelical 
ciation chose Rev. E. S. Eby, of Elkhart, Indiana, 
and Rev. S. B. Kurtz, of Hygiene, Colorado, as 
their pioneer workers in the Philippine Islands. 
Soon after their arrival a conference of the dif- 
ferent missions was held in Manila to consider 
the advisability of organizing a union of the 
evangelical societies operating in the field, with 
a view to securing comity and effectiveness, and 
a satisfactory distribution of the territory among 
the forces for speedy evangelization. The con- 
ference met April 24 to 26, 1901, with a repre- 
sentative attendance of missionaries, the secre- 
taries of the Y. M. C. A., and the agents of the 
American .and the British and Foreign Bible so- 
cieties. The outcome of the conference was the 
organization of the Evangelical Union of the 



Union 



242 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



United 

Brethren 

Field 



San Fernando 



Philippine Islands, with a constitution, and 
mutually satisfactory resolutions regarding the 
territory divided among the missions. 

The field assigned to our mission consisted of 
the three northwest-coast provinces of Luzon, 
Ilocos North, Ilocos South, and La Union, all 
speaking the Ilocano language. Vigan, in Ilocos 
South, was taken as our temporary headquarters, 
and work begun in the distributing of literature, 
visiting surrounding towns, and studying the 
language. 

Rev. L. O. Burtner and wife joined the force 
in November, 1902. They located in Manila, 
investigated the field, and organized Bible-class 
work.' Pestilence and sickness followed, and 
after assisting Rev. and Mrs. H. W. Widdoes, 
who arrived in the fall of 1903, in becoming 
acquainted with the work, they were compelled 
to leave the field. Previous to this time, because 
of unsettled conditions, Messrs. Eby and Kurtz 
had entered the Y. M. C. A. work in Manila. 
This left us a force too weak to meet the needs 
of the large territory allotted to our Church, so 
at the meeting of the Evangelical Union in 1903, 
part of our field was surrendered. 

After a thorough canvass of the field by Mr. 
Widdoes, San Fernando, the capital of Union 
Province, and centrally located, was selected as 
permanent headquarters and work was begun at 
once, tracts were distributed, a Bible class with 



The Philippine Islands 



243 



an enrollment of ten was organized among the 
high-school students who knew English. This 
number was soon increased to twenty-five. 

Through the efforts of the postmaster in San 
Fernando, who knew the Spanish language, an 
invitation was received to visit Cava, a town of 
four thousand people, about thirteen miles south. 
The colporteurs of the British and Foreign Bible 
Society had sold many Bibles in Cava and the 
people were eager to know the truth. Here, on 
Easter Day, 1904, the first Protestant church in 
Union Province was organized, with eighteen 
members. All work had to be carried on through 
such interpreters as could be found, and the im- 
partation of spiritual truth during this period of 
language study was very difficult and slow, so 
that little progress was made the first year in 
Cava. Most of the little band were faithful, 
however, and stood firm in the persecution that 
followed. 

Rents in San Fernando were very high and 
satisfactory houses hard to find, so plans were 
made to build a mission house. A fine lot was 
secured in May, 1904, and the house completed 
by December. During this same month a church 
was organized with five members, and the chapel 
in the lower story of the mission-house was dedi- 
cated and opened for public use. 

Early in 1905 work was begun in Tubao and 
San Juan, and congregations organized in both 



Cava 



Mission 

House 

Built 



Extending 
the Work 




MAP 

UNION PROVINCE 

ADJACEfST TERRITORY — 

• Hoc uno +°wnt 






luBAO 

(1 Santo Tomas \ 

//Jf/ ^«NM CU ** mes U»*«r*«.t«a - Missior. 5f»T.. 



The Philippine Islands 245 

towns. It was thought best for Rev. H. W. Wid- 
does and family to move to Cava, leaving Rev. 
M. W. Mumma and wife, who arrived in No- * 
vember, 1904, to carry on the work among the 
English-speaking students in San Fernando, and 
in charge of the newly-opened work in San Juan. 
This gave Mr. Widdoes an opportunity to more 
firmly establish the little church in Cava. Later 
a splendid opening was found into Agoo, the 
most important town in the southern part of the 
province, and Mr. Widdoes moved thence to 
begin the work. The basement of their home 
was fitted up with bamboo benches and used as a 
chapel. The attendance was fairly good from the 
beginning, but opposition here and at all our 
other stations was very strong, and the converts 
who were willing to take an open stand suffered 
much persecution. After the arrival of Rev. E. 
J. Pace and wife in December, 1905, work in the 
northern part of the province was opened. 

In May, 1905, the first Bible institute was held Bible 
for the instruction of workers and members. J? 8 *^* 6 

. . Held 

Sixteen workers were in attendance, and were 
given lessons in church history, fundamental doc- 
trines, and outline Bible studies. The success of 
this effort led to the holding of workers' confer- 
ences or conventions for Bible study and the 
development of the spiritual life. 

In 1906, Dr. and Mrs. B. M. Piatt and Rev. 
and Mrs. A. B. DeRoos reenforced the mission, 



246 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Districting 
Our Field 



South 
District 



Central 
District 



the former carrying on medical and the latter 
special evangelistic work for one year. 

With the coming of Rev. and Mrs: S. B. 
Kurtz, in December, 1906, a division and thor- 
ough organization of our entire field, for the 
purpose of giving the gospel at once to all the 
people for whom our mission is responsible, was 
made possible. With this in view, the territory 
was divided into four districts — South, Central, 
North Central, and North. The South District, 
with headquarters at Agoo, is under the super- 
vision of Rev. and Mrs. S. B. Kurtz. Four im- 
portant towns and about one hundred and fifty 
barrios, or outlying villages, are included in this 
district. Three of these towns, Agoo, Santo 
Tomas, and Tubao, have organized churches. 
The great country of the Igorots is also being 
touched to some extent from this point. The 
native people at Amangonan, in Igorot territory, 
after occasional visits from the missionary, built 
their own chapel and invited the missionary to 
come and dedicate the same. 

San Fernando, the headquarters of the mis- 
sion, is also the center of the work on the Central 
District. It is the most strategic town in La 
Union Province. Here is located the high school 
of the province, and also a normal school. Young 
men from towns all over the province come here 
for their higher education, giving the missionary 
a splendid opportunity, through Bible classes 



The Philippine Islands 



247 



which have been organized, of touching the lives 
of those who are preparing to be teachers of the 
Filipino youth in the various towns of the 
province. In this district of four important 
towns, each with its proportionate number of 
barrios, averaging about thirty to a town, Mr. 
and Mrs. Widdoes, with their corps of earnest 
native workers, are building up a strong work. 
There is an organized church in three of these 
towns — San Fernando, Cava, and Baoang. From 
the little church at Cava alone have come three 
of our strong native workers. 

The North-Central district comprises four im- 
portant towns, two of them in Union Province, 
one in Amburayan, and one in Benguet Province, 
with over one hundred barrios. There are three 
organized churches in the district, at San Juan, 
Bugbugcao, and Bacnotan, the latter being the 
headquarters and home of Mr. and Mrs. Mumma, 
who are in charge of the district. 

The North district, with Tagudin as a center, 
in charge of Mr. and Mrs. Pace, is the largest 
in the territory. Eleven important towns, with 
one hundred and twenty barrios, may easily be 
reached from this point. Four churches are 
already organized at Balaoang, Bangar, Alilem, 
and Tagudin. 

Summing up the work of the four districts, 
there are at present thirteen organized churches, 
nineteen regular preaching-places, beside many 



North-Central 
District 



North 
District 



A Brief 
Summary 



248 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



A Ripe 
Field 



New 

Territory 

Added 



barrios which receive frequent visits; a total 
membership of 680; eleven Sunday schools; 
three Junior and three Christian Endeavor so- 
cieties ; property valued at $3,963. 

At the time of the division of the territory by 
the Evangelical Union our field was declared to 
be the most ripe portion for immediate evangel- 
ism of the entire islands. The record of the 
ingathering of souls and the organization of 
churches during the past six years since the bap- 
tism of the first convert, evidences the marvelous 
opportunity which is open to the missionaries 
and native workers laboring in their several dis- 
tricts. 

In the year 1907 the sub-province of Am- 
burayan was added to our field, making our ter- 
ritory at present consist of Union Province, 
Amburayan Sub-Province, and the western half 
of Benguet Province. This new territory lies to 
the east and north of Union, and has a population 
of twenty-five thousand. About ten thousand of- 
these are Ilocanos ; the rest are Igorots. Tagudin, 
the capital of the province, had been occupied by 
the Methodist mission, but, being unable to give 
it the attention required, they have turned the 
little church of twenty-four members over to the 
care of our missionaries. The town, with its 
nineteen barrios, has a population of eight thou- 
sand people. The opposition in these, and the 
persecution which the handful of Protestants 



The Philippine Islands 249 

have been called upon to bear, has been unusually 
severe. They have been ridiculed and jeered; 
they have been stoned and reported to the gov- 
ernment as revolutionists; but, with few excep- 
tions, they have remained steadfast and faithful 
to the simple, pure teachings of the gospel. 
Among them are representatives of the best fam- 
ilies in the town, who constitute a strong element 
of permanency and standing. Tagudin occupies 
a strategic position. Being the capital of the 
Igorot sub-province, it is the Mecca for all the 
inhabitants of the mountains of Amburayan, who 
come to trade with the coast people or to consult 
with the American Governor. It is also on the 
trail which connects Cervantes, the capital of 
Lepanto Bontoc Province, with the coast ; so that 
all the country of the Igorots, far into the in- 
terior, is in touch with Tagudin, and gives our 
mission a splendid opening into the country of 
the Igorots, a people who have never been 
reached by the Roman Catholic Church, and who 
now wait in their paganism for the pure gospel 
message. 

Methods of Work. 

From the beginning, work has been carried on 
by tract distribution, visits to homes, Bible 
classes, and public teaching and preaching; 
meetings are held in the public markets, and 
Bibles sold to the people who come. More and 



250 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Work Among 
Women 



Sunday 
Schools 



Native 
Workers 



better results, however, seem to be secured by- 
quiet, personal work than in the large public 
gatherings. In the regular meetings, preaching 
takes the form of Bible expositions, with a few 
simple illustrations to make the teaching clear. 

Efforts were made continually to interest the 
women and children, but with little success until 
1906, when children's work was started by Mr. 
and Mrs. Mumma in San Juan, and for some 
months Mrs. Mumma conducted a class for 
women in San Fernando with very good results. 
After moving to Bacnotan she inaugurated a 
Bible conference, covering a month each year, 
for the training of Christian women for work 
among their own people. 

The first successful Sunday school was organ- 
ized at San Juan in 1906, under the personal 
direction of Mr. and Mrs. Mumma. Efforts were 
made early in other places to organize with 
native leadership, but the time did not seem ripe. 
Near the close of 1907 more extensive plans were 
made and Sunday-school literature prepared, and 
a number of schools have since been organized 
with Filipino leaders. Junior and Young Peo- 
ple's societies are also a part of the organized 
work. 

The great mass of people here, as in other mis- 
sion fields, must be reached through their fellow- 
countrymen, and the main work of the missionary 
should be the training of these future workers. 



The Philippine Islands 251 

This has been the aim and policy of our mission 
in the islands, and one of the greatest causes for 
profound gratitude has been the rapidity with 
which native workers have been called into the 
work and inspired to give all the assistance in 
their power to propagating the gospel. It is only 
through their devotion and hearty cooperation 
that the extensive evangelistic work in the scores 
and scores of barrios is made possible. Not only 
are their preaching and the presentation of high 
moral ideals to the people and their attacks upon 
vice in every form becoming more and more 
effective, but their own personal lives are beyond 
reproach, and they are indeed lights "in the 
midst of a crooked and perverse nation." On 
account of the strong opposition of friends and 
relatives, nearly all converts are very earnest and 
thoroughly convinced before making any public 
confession of faith. Under such conditions, they 
usually become zealous propagandists of the new 
gospel, and expound it wherever opportunity 
offers itself. The more earnest and successful 
of these brethren have been given license to 
preach, and in exceptional cases have been em- 
ployed so that all their time might be given to 
preaching the gospel and visiting the homes of 
the people. In this way a good corps of native 
preachers has been raised up. These have been 
instructed in special Bible institutes and workers' 
conferences. Most of them are of the middle 



252 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 

class of people. Some of the younger know Eng- 
lish, and the requirement for all candidates for 
the regular ministry is that they must know 
either Spanish or English. 
Literature The New Testament had been published in. 

Ilocano by the Bible societies before the begin- 
ning of our work. We have found a ready 
reception for the book, which is carefully read 
and reverently studied. The sales continue stead- 
ily, with a growing demand for the Old Testa- 
ment among the people. The American Bible 
Society has undertaken the task of publication,, 
and has assigned to the workers of our mission 
the rare privilege of assisting in the translation 
of some of the prophetical and historical books. 
The Psalms and Genesis will be issued this year, 
and subsequently the whole of the Old Testament 
will be issued in one volume. Too much cannot 
be said in favor and praise of the work of the 
Bible Society. Scores of the members of our 
church here to-day have been brought to Christ, 
their lives transformed, their hopes renewed, and 
life made worth living, simply by reading the Old 
Book. Very often the missionary finds in some 
out-of-the-way place a man who has never come 
in contact with workers of the mission, but who 
has come into possession of a new peace and 
feels a new spiritual force working within him, 
and has begun to strive to reach the ideals taught 
by Jesus Christ. The bond of fellowship that 



The Philippine Islands 253 

almost immediately binds this man and the mis- 
sionary together had its origin in a well-read 
copy of the New Testament. Very often in 
giving their testimonials do we hear expressions 
like this : "It is not the work of the Americano 
that has made me accept the new religion, but 
the reading of the Book" ; "I am not following 
the religion of the Americano, but the teaching 
of Jesus Christ as written in the sacred Word." 

The use of literature brought such large and We ekiy Paper 
quick returns that a small weekly paper in the 
dialect of the people was established in Septem- 
ber, 1905. The extent of its influence may be 
seen in the circulation, which has reached about 
six hundred subscriptions during the past two 
years. This paper has been a constant and 
effective helper to the whole mission. Many of 
the subscribers have been "born again and made 
new creatures" by reading it, and the "Naimbag 
a Damag" has found a ready entrance to homes 
where the worker and missionary would have 
found no welcome. Mr. Mumma is the editor 
and manager. 

Not the least of the achievements of the year Hymn-Book 
1907 was the publication of our new hymnal, 
entitled "Himhimno ken Cancancion a Naespir- 
ituan" (Hymns and Spiritual Songs). The 
Methodist and Christian missions fraternally 
joined with us in its publication, the responsibility 
for the preparation and translation of materials, 



254 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Intellectual 
Hunger of 
People 



Chapels an 

Essential 

Need 



and the publication of the book was delegated to 
Mr. Mumma, translated hymns being furnished 
by all the missions. The book, which is a word 
edition, contains one hundred and eighty of our 
best and most popular hymns; also responsive 
readings and an order of service. The hymnal 
supplies a long-felt need, and has been received 
by our workers and people with enthusiasm. 
A music edition will be published. 

The people are eager to read everything they 
can secure in their dialect. Reading-matter is 
very scarce, being confined to the Roman cate- 
chism and a poetical life of Christ, called "The 
Passion," which is sung or chanted during Lent. 
Mr. Mumma is preparing a religious primer in 
Ilocano, for use in private schools. With the 
installation of the new printing-press, the oppor- 
tunities of supplying large quantities of reading- 
matter to satisfy the intellectual hunger of this 
awakened people cannot be estimated. 

In order that mission work in Roman Catholic 
countries may command the respect of the people 
and become permanent, it is necessary that, as 
rapidly as possible, chapels and church-buildings 
take the place of the upper room or basement 
place of meeting. This need is recognized in 
our mission among the Filipinos, and chapels 
are being erected as rapidly as funds will per- 
mit, the natives, though poor, helping in this 
building enterprise. 



The Philippine Islands 



255 



Soon after the organization of the church in 
Cava, a lot was purchased by the mission for the 
purpose of erecting a chapel. The members be- 
came interested, subscribed the materials and 
some money, and the mission provided the bal- 
ance. The building seats over one hundred per- 
sons, but the congregations have so increased in 
size that the chapel will have to be enlarged if 
all who come are to be accommodated. This is 
the only chapel in Cava, that of the Romanists 
having been destroyed by fire. 

Late in 1906 preparations were made to build 
in San Juan. For this also the congregation fur- 
nished material and labor. The chapel is well 
built and substantially furnished, with a seating 
capacity of two hundred. In this connection 
mention should be made of the chapels erected 
by the members in the barrios of Cacafian and 
Bugbugcao, both belonging to the municipality 
of San Juan. These are simple structures erected 
by the people themselves, on their own initiative. 
The barrio of Bugbugcao being quite distant 
from the central town, and very difficult to reach 
during the rains, the plan is to organize another 
church at this chapel, which will be a new center 
for the propagation of the gospel among the 
barrio people. 

The Tubao people also planned to build about 
this time, and a neat little chapel with good, 
strong frame is the result. The congregation 



Native 
Assistance 
in the 
Building 
of Chapels 



256 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



San Fernando 
Church 



•Conference 
Organized 



furnished nearly all the materials and necessary 
funds for the building. 

For the splendid building erected at Balaoan 
through the efforts of Mr. Pace, the members 
furnished the roof and helped to pay the car- 
penters. This is a hard-wood structure with 
nipa roof, well seated, has a beautiful pulpit, and 
presents a very neat and attractive appearance. 

Small chapels have been erected by the people 
where we have congregations among the Igorots, 
one at Alilem and one in the mountains near 
Tubao, where the members did the work unaided. 

Plans have been made and money raised for 
the building of a substantial church in San Fer- 
nando, which will be a model and an inspiration 
to the people and a credit to our missionary 
enterprise. The purpose is not to try to compete 
with the great edifices of the Roman Catholic 
Church, but to build a neat and durable church- 
building, which will give stability and strength 
to our efforts and inspire confidence in our work 
not only in this the capital city, but throughout 
the entire province. 

A mission conference was organized at San 
Fernando, February 14, 1908, with eight mission- 
aries, five pastors, and a lay delegate from each 
district. Juan Abellera, a thoroughly consecrated 
and capable native worker, received ordination. 
The conference also undertook home-mission 
work in the building of a chapel at Agoo. In 



The Philippine Islands 



257 



addition to the eight regularly-employed native 
pastors, quite a large force of volunteer workers 
are giving either all or a part of their time to the 
mission. 



Difficulties Encountered. 

The territory we occupy was very conservative 
in the beginning, there being none of the inde- 
pendent Filipino church-members here. The 
power of custom is great in the Orient, and every 
one, from the least to the greatest, had been 
members of the Catholic Church. It is a great 
misfortune and disgrace not to be baptized and 
counted among the faithful of Rome. It is very 
difficult for one to break away from the long- 
honored customs of the fathers and thus bring 
dishonor to the race. The common greeting of 
the people to our converts is, "Igorot, how are 
you?" which means, "How are you, ignorant, 
despised savage?" As our members increase this 
will cease to be an obstacle. There are very few 
cemeteries not controlled by the Roman Church, 
and in the beginning there was only one, that at 
Cava. The right of burial is always denied to 
our members by the priests, and not to be honor- 
ably buried in the "consecrated ground" is an- 
other disgrace more stinging than forsaking the 
customs of the fathers. None but the most cour- 
ageous would leave the Roman Church and join 
us when they knew that they would be humiliated 



Converts 
Dishonored 



No Cemeteries 



258 Our Foreign Missionary Enterprise 



Opposition 
of Officials 



and persecuted, and in the end denied a place of 
burial for any member of the family, should 
death claim him. Our people have been fre- 
quently inconvenienced and humiliated by being 
refused a place of burial for their loved ones. It 
is prohibited by the health department to bury 
elsewhere than in a legally-established cemetery. 
The Roman cemetery being the only burying- 
place in many towns, our people have to wait the 
pleasure of the municipal authorities, who are 
compelled by law to provide for such cases. At 
present there are municipal cemeteries at San 
Juan and Cava. These two towns have the 
largest congregations in the mission. In addition 
to the difficulties mentioned, the opposition of the 
officials of the town and the priests have been 
great, both, no doubt, fearing the loss of their 
influence. 



Great 
Opportunities 



Open Doors. 

Doors are opening on every hand, and the time 
is ripe for the gathering of a great harvest of 
souls. Throughout the province opposition and 
indifference are giving way to a great hunger 
for the truth. "Instead of our pursuing the 
opportunities," as Mr. James B. Rogers, a pioneer 
missionary in the islands, says, "the opportunities 
are pursuing us, and we shall not in the coming- 
years find so great an opportunity for service as 
we have now." The greatest needs at the present 



The Philippine Islands 259 

time are funds for the building of chapels for 
our growing congregations in the various towns 
and barrios. These will give confidence to the 
members and strengthen and make permanent the 
work. Now is the time when every advantage 
and opportunity should be grasped and the cam- 
paign pushed with vigor, so that our churches 
may be properly founded and grow strong and 
develop with the people. 



QUESTIONS FOR STUDY AND DISCUSSION. 
CHAPTER VI. 

1. Name the strong and weak points in the 
character of the Filipino. 

2. Mention three important things the American 
government has done for the Filipinos. Which of 
these do you consider the most important? Why? 

3. Why were the friars disliked by the majority 
of the Filipinos? 

4. For the evangelization of what provinces in 
the Philippines is our Church responsible? 

5. Name and describe briefly the four districts. 

6. What important work has been assigned to 
some of our missionaries by the American Bible 
Society? 

7. Imagine yourself a Filipino. How would 
you regard the work of the Protestant missionaries 9 

8. Why is now the time to push the evangel- 
ization of the Philippines? Give three reasons. 



APPENDIXES 



261 



Appendix A 263 



APPENDIX A 

- BIBLIOGRAPHY 
General. 

Dennis, James S. Christian Missions and Social 
Progress. Three volumes. Well illustrated. Each, 
$2.50. 

Bliss, E. M., and others. The Encyclopedia of 
Missions. Revised edition. One volume. $6.00. 

Brown, A. J. The Foreign Missionary. $1.50. 
Cheaper edition, 60 cents. 

Beach, Harlan P. A Geography and Atlas of Prot- 
estant Missions. Two volumes. $4.00 per set. 

Religions of Mission Fields as Viewed by Mission- 
aries. By ten prominent missionaries. Cloth, 50 
cents; paper, 35 cents. 

Barton, James L. The Unfinished Task of the 
Christian Church. Cloth, 50 cents; paper, 35 cents. 

Hodgkins, Louise Manning. An Introduction to 
the study of Missions. .50 cents. 

AFRICA 

Mills, J. S. Africa. 50 cents. 

Flickinger, D. K. Fifty-five Years in the Active 
Ministry. $1.00. 

Blaikie, W. Garden. The Personal Life of David 
Livingston. $1.50. 

Stewart, James. Dawn in the Dark Continent, 
$2.00. 

Noble, Frederick Perry. The Redemption of Africa. 
Two volumes. $4.00. 

Thornton, Douglas M. Africa Waiting, or the 
Problem of Africa's Evangelization. Cloth, 50 cents; 
paper, 35 cents. 



264 Appendix A 

Nassau, R. H. Fetishism in West Africa. $2.50 
net. 

Naylor, W. S. Daybreak in the Dark Continent. 
Cloth, 50 cents; paper, 35 cents. 

Parsons, Ellen C. Christus Liberator. 50 cents. 

Pierson, A. T. Seven Years in Sierra Leone, the 
Story of the Work of Wm. A. B. Johnson. $1.00. 

CHINA 

Williams, S. Wells. The Middle Kingdom. Re- 
vised edition, two volumes. $8.00. This is still the 
standard work on China. 

Martin, W. A. P. The Lore of Cathay. $2.50. 

Martin, W. A. P. A Cycle of Cathay. $2.00. 

Martin, W. A. P. The Awakening of China. One 
volume. $4.00. Doctor Martin has been over fifty 
years in China, and whatever he writes has authority. 

Smith, Arthur H. Chinese Characteristics. $2.00. 

Smith, Arthur H. Village Life in China. $2.00. 

Smith, Arthur H. China and America To-day. 
$1.25. 

Smith, Arthur H. The Uplift of China. Cloth, 
50 cents; paper, 35 cents. 

Smith, Arthur H. Rex Christus. Cloth, 50 cents; 
paper, 30 cents. Doctor Smith has spent a long life 
in China, and all his books are of the highest value. 

Brown, Arthur J. New Forces in Old China. 
$1.50. Recent, fresh, vigorous. 

Beach, Harlan P. Dawn on the Hills of T'ang. 
Cloth, 50 cents; paper, 35 cents. "A concise 
summary of China and missionary work." 

JAPAN 

Clements, E. W. Handbook of Modern Japan. 
$1.50. 

Griffis, W. E. The Mikado's Empire. Two vol- 
umes. $4.00. 

Griffis, W. E. The Religions of Japan. $2.00. 

Griffis, W. E. The Japanese Nation in Evolution. 
$1.25. 



Appendix A 265 

Griffis, W. E. Dux Christus. Cloth, 50 cents; 
paper, 30 cents. 

Batchelor, J. The Ainu of Japan. $2.00. 

Gulick, S. L. Evolution of the Japanese. $2.00. 

Murray, D. The Story of Japan. $1.50. 

Chamberlain, B. H. Things Japanese. $2.50. 

Knox, G. W." The Spirit of the Orient. $1.50. 

Bacon, A. M. Japanese Girls and Women. $1.25. 

DeForest, J. H. Sunrise in the Sunrise Kingdom. 
Cloth, 50 cents; paper, 35 cents. 

Cary, Otis. Japan and Its Regeneration. Cloth, 
50 cents; paper, 35 cents. 

PORTO RICO 

Fowles, G. M. Down in Porto Rico. 75 cents net. 

Van Middledyk, R. A. The History of Porto Rico. 
$1.25 net. 

U. S. Government, Department of Commerce and 
Labor. Commercial Porto Rico in 1906. 

PHILIPPINE ISLANDS 

Foreman, John. The Philippine Islands. $6.00 
net. The best volume in English written before the 
American invasion. 

U. S. Government. Census of the Philippine 
Islands. Four volumes. This is the best general 
work. 

Stuntz, Homer C. The Philippines and the Far 
East. $1.75. Valuable for religious information. 

Devines, John Bancroft. An Observer in the Phil- 
ippines. $2.00. 

Wright, Hamilton M. A Handbook of the Philip- 
pines. $1.00 net. 

Barrows, David P. A History of the Philippines. 
80 cents net. 

Brown, Arthur J. The New Era in the Philippines. 
Cloth, 50 cents; paper, 35 cents net. 

Montgomery, Helen B. Christus Redemptor. Cloth, 
50 cents; paper, 30 cents. 



266 



Appendix B 



X 
5 

z 

UJ 

< 



UJ 

OS 
< 
Z 

O 

00 
00 



z 

O 

s 
o 



u- 


O 




UJ 


z 


-J 


m 




OS 


< 

OS 


X 


OS 


H 


UJ 


LU 


00 



Q 

z 

3 



oo 



> © C« 

t; o bo 

03 .i-i <D 
02 ffl 



-»«4 W CD 

o o ^ 



S 



«2 >» C13 

>■ CD ,2; 

•s 'is 

'cd^t; 

&-• Ed +J 



kAiatACO UONCOtfiOOHNNlfl 

wioiflin iocococicot>t-i>t>t-t- 

00 OO 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 00 

rH tH tH iH tH tH rH rH tH tH tH tH iH tH tH 






C3 
O g © .5 

rCj CD rf rt 

oa.oS 



.2 c8 c8 gS «J 

'Scocl^oflooo 

>oom.SSo^ooo 



03 

M "g CD +J 

s £ ^ fe 



CD 

d ? fid 



03 ^ iw 



CD 
CD O 

0)£ o 






co W m $ to* <3 
* * •» * 



Appendix B 267 











c 

s 

- 
c 

JO 


3 

s 

Pi 
o 




03 

3 

« 

>> 
-d 




o 
O 


d 
d 










t-t 






o 




. . "-S 


03 










< 

d 


>>'£ 




o 




>> >> <K 


d 








- 


a>* a5 b P 




^ 




cti o3 ^ 


^ o 


>> 








d 


>;^^.S -; 




>J 




.2 .2 >; dq 


o 


-u 








< 


goo s g 

o3 £? £?— i «3 
o5 « ® « eg o 

qj Co Co "~; 
^ 0> >■ >■ J2 <D 

° > O O > 








a a.^ d 


u 

> 
"3 

p 

.2 






bo 

o> 

o 
O 


£ 

c 

§ 


p 

g 

a? 
72 


a5 "Sq 

a> <p 


6 

4-3 

d 


<D O 01 tf 

mm % a 

r-<~ > o 

O C3 d !> 

■2-2 C.+ 3 


d DQ 

Sa 

_^ 
•8a 








1h 


c 


-H,d d d d,d 

^ ±f o3 cS O ."tf 
w Z: ,q o •-! •£ 




P 


d d-g.2 
'd 'd £ .2 - 


<D .Pi P 


o 






o 


J 


mjJhJffl 




ffio 




PPOO 


5 


co co 




OOOOffiON 


N M CO CO M 




as as 




O O tH tH 


iH 


t- t- 




t- c- t- oo oo 


00 OO 00 OO CO 




CO 00 




Oi Ci C5 Oi 


C7i 


00 00 




00 00 OO 00 00 


00 00 00 00 00 




00 OO 




00 00 00 00 


00 


tH 


H 




HHHH 


»H 


tH tH tH tH tH 




tH iH 




iH tH tH iH 


tH 


.2 






3 3 


d 






c3 p3 




c3 






C 






p. 

•iH 


° 2 2 ° ° 




fl Pi 
_c3 rt 




d 

.S o o o 


O 




03 


<x> ,d o •-« 


-d 


•2 fl ti - 'i 
^ (D^l^ 




,f d 'd 
Pi Pi 




"23 SS 

Sooo 


2 


OOMJOcO 


M 


OPnfcOO 






o 


o 






o 
u *3 

•° 5 

— i . C! 

5*1 








C3 








2 <*> 

r m 
£ o 

M rn 
09 




63 

o 

'- 


09 
OP 


1 1 1 

►^.0)03 




•^ to 

•&§ 

d °s 

a> S 




S 2 

a CD 




0) ,Q 










3€S K 

5 u»j c3 

i"5o3 


d 
o> 
.d 

o 




a 


fe 


w a3 a 

u u U 


fc 


£ g g .2 




rt d 




cfl 


J 


HQ 


S^^pi 


^b^^g 






h§H^ 


H 




* 




# 


* 






* 




* * * 


* 



268 



Appendix B 




Appendix B 



269 



M 

>> 
-a 
o 
o 



f-i U . Hi <D . 

c3 ci o bo W) cd 

. p| d bfl Q) CD bX) . 

•^ ffl ffi sh d d s-i "cd 

d) © O O ©cl 

-? d d 'd d d 'd^ 

-uGhcdcdcdcdO 



03 OS 



bfl'o 

CD -i-c 



..Co 
>>>> <a 

+j +j -£ (X) 

•55 -55 S w> 

^ h+j ® 
. cd a> o 3J «i 

4j l3 l3 a) 

=2 CD CD $ O 3 



o 
o 
,3 

o 

*3 CD 



•d o 

^."3 cd > 

Pi C8-P3 

<D "3 
bo £ 

O to" S 43 

JJHO 



CQ 



CD 



O 02 02 CO 02 CO 
r X ^ J_ ^H »4 S-. 
W CD CD CD CD CD 

^ £ £ £ £ .£ 
~ a a d a d 

o 

7, .3 .5 .2 .5 .S 

CD *CD CD CD CD CD 

,_< V, f_ J_ « S-l 

3 CD CD CD CD CD 
CD -U -(-> -M -M -U 

JOOOCO 



CiCSCiOiOiCiCSCi 

ocoooooooooooooo 

rHiHiHrHTHTHr-lrH 


1899 
1899 
1900 


OOHHN 

o o o o o 

Ci Ci Oi Ci Ci 
tH tH tH iH tH 


CM CO CO CO CO CO 

o o o o o o 

Ci Ci Ci Ci Ci Ci 

iH iH iH tH tH tH 



.2 o o .5 S fl d «j 

,h ,d .d d CD CDTJiiS 

S O O £ Ph PL, ^ § 



c3 

d " 



d d 

os ^ 2 2 

>>£ CO pj O 

3 "3 A d 9 

o3 ps e8 a, |_j 



Sg 



O.fS pj 



~ ° ° 
3 d fl 



J^jfl-H .3 .! 
£ 2 cd ^3 ^3 - 



IS 

— CD +j 



CD 

>> 

u d 



n 



. Oc72 • h oS ^^ -2 - K 



270 



Appendix B 



2 
c/5 





1 s 


d <g 

.2 3 




d £5 






m 


o 


aT pj 


■S *3 1? 


W) o 


l it -!*> 

z y a <» 2 a? 


ft 


S oi o> a> d 
*Eq a 75 "m o o 2 


o 

S 

o 

-5 


£:!§*£■*.*£ 


~0 UO° 


3$ § « d3 d ^ 


fc 


<=! ^ «3 . d , S 

.h n o ^ - h ti in l 

O)O-h0(1)(U(dS 




£3 eg S-2^5 


> © c3 
it O M 

1>TH <V> 


CO "^ -^ioioiow 


<x> t- t~ c~ OO 00 


o o o o © o o 


o o o o o o 


OS OS Q Ol 05 Q CI 


OS OS OS OS OS OS 


cc $ 


rH tH tH iH tH tH rH 


tH tH tH tH tH r-t 




« ^ 


1 










O d u o «8 a* > 

S S S 2 § £ » 


a3 

el . 


a.* 


d ra a # «s a 


fl g fl -3 d -2 
a « a» 2 a> d. 






A 






to 




„ • W) "3 5" a> -y 


1 £ Pf fl 

a a d d ^ « ^ 
02 | s ^h 8 d 




^q jw^ 


d ^ ^ w 




rift H^ri Q ' 






*-> . . . ?H • 




Stt' <<HffigE 


§H«1 § hH 




* •»— j~.j_-.i_.i~.>— 


•}— ,H— *f— -H- •{—-!— 



u 



Appendix B 271 





« 


ffl 


-a 


r/3 






£ 




Pi 


Pj 




d 


. o 


o 


bo 


1* 



as 

a p 


fl 
P 


.2 


<l>- 


o © 


<D 


-»-> 


50 


O be 


bO 


CO 


© 


© 


<D 














©go 






O 


. o 


. bo 



§ S .2 © 

Ph w p 5 

O CD „ 

bo © 

ft ©. b0 _, 



© bo ar o ©* a? +-> © © .2 o £3 o aj 

bfl© bO O bo to CO bo bOr-j u o .'£ M) 

So S.73S S aT r=! -■< ^ .. . *- ^ ^ 

o o o©So.o.bo ,.9 °, ^ tf © , «$ o 

©O ©•- ia2©_©^SU©©go35;- H (rf , '2 'S^ 1 

dee a© ce a s fl S*a7g a fl S^fl.2 S-'S-* © « 

a a> a>^ga>^a^©°a>a> > r a2 .2'^© hH o (A 'a> 



OS OS r-H <M CO CO t- t-t-OO CXI <M <M CO 
OOOO OS OS OS OS OS O Ol 03 OO O O 
0000 00 OOOO OO OO oooooo OS as as OS 




! i 

OflSH>© *- &I fl 

lis -5 S -as. !§ 

a a a -p g fe h c° p h^ p to o q 

3 w <3 O 



fl ■ .d 



fl 




o 




© 


CO 


fl 


Eh 




o 


CO 


d 



j *SoH m w ffl „ . 
fl § s © . ^ • '-•fl ^ 

^wj 02 tiH S ffi H§« d d S H 



272 



Appendix B 



t3 

-31 

CO 

s: 

o 

I 

u 









£8 

CD PI 

O 



■£2*3.2? 8 

u tout; ^ 

^ CD *- S 5 
CD > a> ?! Z 

CD CD w 



02 



+j o 
O H 



CO LO LO 

O O O 

CTi CJ1 OS 



LO LO 

o o 

OS OS 



g 8 
y CO 

.3 3 



>•» 


w 

cd 


o 




Q a 


w 


•— ' CD 


fa 


H m 


pq 


02 fa 


ea 


*H 




Sffl 


S 





CD 


§ 




X 


h 


a> 


03 


fa 


>> 


S 




S 




02 


CD 


ffl 






03 




CD 


F-l 




mo 





Appendix B 



273 



.4- 




d 




bfl 




„Q 




.JL, 




| 


3 




o 




d 




S 

d 

.2 




3 






s 




d 
P 




'.s 

d 






s 






d 




„ 




su 






d 






o 




>^ 




Eh 




d 











d 

P 




-t-5 




d" 

CD 




P 
cd~ 




'2 
P 










E d 




d 




bo 




§ 




4J 


aj 




*£ 


tf 


t* 




O 




5 




"m 


(H 




a 


CD 


CD 


O 


> 


& 




h* 


ID 

> 

d 
P 


>> 

d 


CD .^-i 

Isa 

ri — < CD 


d 
3 


. bo 

l§ 


XfX 

33 

ft 

d 


U 

d 

n 

S 


d 
P 


ai 

d 


d 

P 


d 

1 

a 




f-i .— i 

o o 

IS 

d M 


2s 

d d 

s- u 

O ct3 


PQ 

r-H 

s 

<d 

d 

0) 


CD 
M 


d 
1 


S 
03 

a! 


d 
o 

3 







Ob 




PQ 


£H 


O 




O 




o 


00 




OS O 




o 


■H tH 


CO 




b- 




t- 


o 




OS O 




o 


o o 


o 




O 




o 


OS 




00 OS 




OS 


as as 


as 




OS 




as 


rH 




tH tH 




rH 


1-\ lH 


iH 




r-i 




rH 


d 




•d 




'd 














a 

£5 




§ 




1 


d d 
d d 


03 

d 










3 




o^ 




d 


d d 


d 




d 




O 


C9 






d d 

i— 1 1— i 


-3 
d 




d 
as 
Ph 




2 
o 






d 






•d 
















s- 






d 










>> 


>d 




03 

a 




Pi 

d 


3 

02 

^3 


as 

.2 




>, 




► 


J- 

d 




^ 

a 




« 


£■3 






"3 




CQ 


o 









H 


5 ft 


6 




> 




fc 


F 




<jtt 




►"8 


.d H-3 


o 




GQ 




PQ 


p 




gm 




03 


ft 


Sh 

d 
o 




fc 




2 


<i 




S>-a 




8 


s 




n 




g 


h- 




•:- 






•:- ■)— 


« 




+~ 







o 
o 

2 

o 

O 

a- 



rs 


1 










!^a 


^2 






JPQ 


PQ 


d 


d 


! o 


o 






i d 


d 


;p 


P 


i 


^ 


-»-> 


+j 






! w 


'm 


I ^ 


tH 


<x> 


. <D . 


\> 


?>»>>. 




5-i .-H f-. 


"3 


d d d 


p. 


dp d 


i 


<D «? CD 


§ M §^ 


J 


►Q 


OS 


OS 


OS 


os 


00 


00 


tH 


tH 


ro 


CO 


d 


d 


en 


to 


i d 


d 


1 d 


d 


M 


M 




d 




d 




a 


ll 


s 

p 


IS 


ffi 


IP 


!S 


!cri 


g 


■£ 


g 




-K- 



274 



Appendix B 



o 
Qu 



o 

(5 



> c8 
ti S be 

©.,5 



£0Q 



<3 to 

.a 



P «m 
P O 

P CP 

si a> 

|sg? 

5 o a 
cSSw 



R 

« ft 



boZ "3 



8 §a 



cp 
£ cd . 

s to "^ 



3* 

O +j 

* W 
£ bo 

. CO ,-4 

m d © 
* <P O 

d a o 
<p ,p 



o> a> cp cd 
bo bo bo bo 
cp . cp . cp . a> . 

a >>a >>:=! >»S >>: 

jOg^gOgugj 

a a a a I 

M cp^ cp-W ©.« § , 
£m £rc %m %w\ 

>* >* $» P* \ 



o © © 
o o o 

OS OS OS 



OH Ht- t- 

o o o o © 

OS OS os OS OS 



oo oo 
o o 

OS OS 



-PrP.P 

ooo 






•S ? 

—. cd 



^ ^} 





<D 


>> 




CD 




^ 


Ortt 
E. L. Ortt 
Clymer 


a 
3£ 


F-l 

Si CP 


"3 


CP 


cu 

3 

o 


h2 




2 
o 


H 


o 


O 






CO N 


H 


g 


h5 


co 



H§^ 



§Ph* ^h w S d S3 



Appendix B 



275 



i & t 

Is! £13 

a s o a ^. 



£ <i 



> 
"3 

ojO ao 

>> >» $£ 

a> d _ 

git- 

w a> <d 



? ^ d 
p a> £ a> 

ooo§ 



a) 
bo 

"3 W3 

°§ 

&§ 

cs fa 

■SoD 

•d m 

<*> J? 

M ta P 
® dO 

>» O ■£ © 

03 M O 

fe fl >» **» 



&H 



ffl 



d 







H M M Tji ^ UJ lfl 
O O O O O O O 

0) AfflAQAO 



C5 ©1 OS O ; 



o 



g§^ .2 .2 £ 

v rt a> ,a ,a ,3 <p 




do 

d -o 

■P 02^ 



02 »^ 02 ^* 02 >"5 03 



is 02^ d 

•Q • • 

02 ^ 02* 02* 





o 




a 








> 








03 




ttl 


Tl 


s 


03 


> 


■Ji 


+^ 




7i 


p 






APPENDIX C 
STATISTICS OF UNITED BRETHREN FOREIGN MISSIONS 

%eported from the Field for the year igoj 



MISSION FIELDS 



p. 2 
c £ 

05 =H 



When Established 



1855 



ace 



1899 



1901 



Ordained 

Unordained Men... 

Single Women 

Wives 

Physicians 

Total Missionaries. 



Ordained Preachers 

Unordained Preachers 

Other Native Laborers 

Total Native Laborers 



Organized Churches 

Other Preaching Places 

Communicant Members 

Adherents 

Number of Sunday Schools 

Sunday School Teachers and Officers.. 

Sunday School Pupils 

Total Sunday School Enrollment 

Young People's Societies 

Members of Young People's Societies. 

Junior Societies 

Members of Junior Societies 

Lay and Boarding schools 

Pupils in Day and Boarding Schools.. 

Students in Albert Academy 

Dispensaries 

Cases Treated 

Church Houses 

Value of Caurches 

Missionary Residences 

Value of Missionary Residences.. 

Value of other Property 

Total Value of Property , 

Amount contributed on Foreign 

Field 1907 



21 

390 

705 

2,700 

24 

102 

1,28 

1,389 

6 

186 

10 

370 

23 

855 

*161 

1 

2,624 

20 

$33,655 

5 

$18,140 

$33,730 

$80,525 



377 



274 



*14 

21 

*642 

1,500 

*14 

32 

834 

866 

5 

203 

1 

30 

1 

30 



*13 
*19 
-680 
2,250 
*11 



1 

18,980 

4 

$3,800 

3 

850,000 

$1,500 

$55,300 



4 

$7,700 

2 

$11,996 

$7,400 

$27,096 



$27,210 



$790 

$28,000 



$1,223 

1 

$!,950 

$790 

$3,963 



$3,613.52 $173.33 $578.85 $811.59 



66 
453 

2,785 

7,212 

72 

181 

3,138 

3,319 

22 

494 

16 

448 

31 

1,159 

161 

2 

21,604 

41 

$73,588 

11 

$82,086 

$44,210 

$194,884 



$.-,<> $5,827.29 



Reported August, 1908. f Two of these are boarding schools with 47 pupils. 



Appendix D 27\ 



APPENDIX D 
ANALYTICAL INDEX 

In this index are indicated the most important topics 
treated in each chapter. It is also intended for the use 
of mission study classes. By reading over the analytical 
outline before taking up a chapter, one may see exactly 
what ground is covered. After having studied the chapter, 
its outline as here given can be used for review. The 
numerals following the topics refer to the pages where 
they may be found. 

CHAPTER I. 
Siebea Leone. West Africa. 
I. General Conditions. 1-8. 

1. Location and extent, 1, 2. 

2. Climate, 2. 

3. Population, 3. 

4. Native houses, 3, 4. 

5. Customs, 4-8. 

(1) Dress, 4. 

(2) Labor, 5. 

(3) Domestic slavery, 5. 

(4) Marriage, 6. 

(5) Food. 6. 

(G) Treatment of sick, 7. 
(7) Burial of dead. 7. 
(S) Vices, 8. 

il. Religious Conditions in Sierra Leone, 8-33. 

1. Paganism, 8-10. 

(1) Belief in evil spirits. S. 

(2) Offerings. 9. 

(3) Secret societies. 9. 

(4) Cannibalism, 10. 

(5) Fear the controlling motive, 10. 

2. Mohammedanism, 10-21. 

(1) A dangerous foe, 10. 

(2) Its founder. 12. 

(3) Beliefs and practices. 13-19. 

i4i Conversions from Mohammedanism. 20. 
(5) Our opportunity in Sierra Leone, 20, 21. 

3. Christianity, 21-33. 

<li Produces great changes. 22. 23. 

i - i An example of consecration, 24. 

r.\\ Reasons for industrial training, 25-29. 

( 4 ) Educa tiona 1 work. 29 33. 



278 Appendix D 



CHAPTER 1J. 

The United Brethren Missions in "Sierra Leone. 

I. Organization and growth of our foreign missionary 
work, 37-45. 

1. Missionary Society organized in 1853, 38. 

2. Africa selected as the first field, 40. 

3. Early difficulties and foundation laying, 41-43. 

4. Uprising of 1898, 43. 

5. The favorable outcome, 44, 45. 

II. Present conditions of the work of the Foreign Mis- 
sionary Society, 45-53. 

1. Extent of work, 45. 

2. Principal stations, 46-53. 

(1) Shenge, 46-48. 

(2) Bonthe, 48. 

(3) Industrial work at Mofus, 50. 51. 

(4) Mano, 52. 

(5) New stations, 53. 

III. Cooperative Work, 53-59. 

1. Joint superintendent, 55. 

2. Work in Freetown, 53-59. 

(1) Mission headquarters, 53. 

(2) Freetown Church, 54. 

(3) Bethany Cottage, 54. 

(4) Albert Academy, 55-59. 

IV. Work of the Woman's Missionary Association, 59-70. 

1. Historical sketch. 59-64. 

(1) Origin, 59, 60. 

(2) Mission opened at Rotifunk, 61. 

(3) Great difficulties, 62. 

(4) Mendi country occupied, 63. 

2. Present conditions of the work, 64. 

3. Its extent, 64. 

4. Principal stations. 65-69. 

(1) Rotifunk, 65. 

(2) Moyamba, 66. 

(3) Ronietta, 67. 

(4) Taiama, 69. 

(5) New territory, 61). 
V. Closing Word, 70-72. 

1. Loyalty and consecration of native pastors, 70. 71. 

2. Our missionaries, 71. 72. 

CHAPTER III. 
China. 
I. Old China, 79-95.. 

1. The country, 79-82. 

(1) Its favorable location. 80. 

(2) Productions, 80. 

(3) Minerals, 81. 

(4) Population, 82. 

2. Native customs, 83-92. 

(1) Domestic customs. 83. 

(2) Education. 84, 85. 



Appendix D 279 



(3) Social classes, 86, 87. 

(4) Religions — Confucianism, Taoism, Buddhism, 

87-90. 

(5) Political customs, 90, 91. 
3. Chinese characteristics, 92-95. 

II. New China, 96-105. 

1. Aroused by foreign aggressiveness, 96. 

2. Modern education introduced, 97. 

3. War ggainst opium, 98, 99. 

4. A constitutional government promised, 100. 

5. Introduction of railways and other modern im- 

provements, 101, 102. 

6. A brighter future for women. 102. 

7. Other reforms, 103-105. 

III. Christian China, 105-115. 

1. Early missionary efforts, 105-107. 

2. Marvelous growth of a century, 108. 

3. Agencies at work, 109-112. 

(1) Bible Circulation, 109. 

(2) Christian press, 110. 

(3) Y. M. C. A., 110. 

(4) Sunday schools, 111. 

(5) Medical work, 111. 

(6) Christian schools, 112. 

(7) Evangelistic work paramount. 112. 

4. Church union, 113. 

5. Significant facts, 114. 

IV. United Brethren in China, 115-122. 

1. Location of missiou, 115. 

2. Pioneer work, 116. 

3. Four departments, 117-121. 

(1) Medical, 117. 

(2) Educational, 119. 

(3) Philanthropic, 120. 

(4) Evangelistic, 120, 121. 

4. Conference organized, 122. 
:>. Oreat opportunities, 122. 



CHAPTER IV. 
Japan. 
The land and the people, 129-134. 

1. The country, 129-132. 

(1) Its extent, 129. 

(2) Volcanic origin, 129. 

(3) Climate, j.30. 

(4) Fertility of soil, 131. 

(5) Land of beauty, 132. 

2. The people 132-134. 

(1) Physical characteristics, 133. 

(2) The samurai, 133. 

(3) Shoguns. 134. 



280 Appendix D 



II. The New Era in Japan, 135-137. 

1. The coming of Commodore Perry, 135. 

2. The Charter Oath, 135. 

3. Wonderful changes. 136, 137. 

III. Manners, Traits, Customs, 138-146. 

1. Many manners the opposite of ours, 138. 

2. Characteristic traits, 138. 

3. Society based on Confucian ethics, 138-141. 

(1) Marriage and divorce, 139, 140. 

(2) Filial piety, 141. 

(3) Condition of women, 139, 140. 

4. Economic conditions, 141. 

5. Educational system, 141. 

6. Religious, 142-145. 

(1) Shintoism, 142, 143. 

(2) Buddhism, 143-145. 

(3) Confucianism, 145. 

7. Political institutions, 146. 
TV. Christian Japan, 147-152. 

1. Many difficulties, 147, 148. 

2. Active forces of Christianity, 149-152. 

(1) Statistics, 149. 

(2) Y. M. C. A., 150. 

(3) C. E. Movement, 150. 

(4) Sunday schools, 150. 

(5) Bible Society, 151. 

(6) Christian schools, 151. 

(7) Church union in Japan, 152. 

V. The United Brethren Church in Japan, 153-169. 

1. Its beginning, 153. 

2. Missionaries, 153-155. 

3. Organization and division of the field, 155-164. 

(1) The Northeast District, 157-159. 

(2) The Tokaido District, 160-164. 

4. Methods of work, 165-168. 

(1) English Bible classes, 165. 

(2) The missionary's home, 166. 

(3) Country touring, 166. 

(4) Self-support, 166, 167. 

(5) A native ministry. 

5. Our present needs, 169. 

CHAPTER- V. 

Porto Rico. 
I. Physical, Historical, Political, and Commercial Fea- 
tures, 173-182. 

1. Location, 173. 

2. Climate, 174. ' 

3. Population, 176. 

4. Present government, 176. 177. 

5. Economic conditions, 178-182. 

II. Educational and Religious Conditions, 182-188. 

1. (Jreat illiteracy under Spanish government', 1S2. 
'2. Introduction of American public school system. 
183, 184. 



Appendix D 281 



:'.. Signal failure of Roman Catholic Church. 185, ISO. 

4. Entrance of Protestant missionaries, 187. 

5. Division of territory, 188. 

III. The Work of the United Brethren Church, 188-213. 

1. Our field, 189. 

2. Historical sketch, 189-198. 

(1) The beginnings of the work, 189, 190. 

(2) Its enlargement, 191-195. 

(3) . New adjustments for greater work, 190-198. 

3. The training of the native church, 198-205. 

(1) The Bible school, prayer-meetings, C. E., 

119, 120. 

(2) Cottage meetings, 200. 

(3) Lady visitors, 201, 202. 

( 4) Preparation of candidates for church-mem- 

bership, 203. 

(5) Self-support, 204. 

(6) The work of the printing-press, 204. 

(7) Training the native pastors, 205. 

4. Obstacles encountered, 200-209. 

(1) A new language, 206. 

(2) Unfavorable climate, 207. 

(3) Ignorance and poverty of people, 20 1. 

(4) Superstition and prejudice, 208. 

(5) Social conditions, 208. 

(6) Lack of good roads, 209. 

5. Growth of the United Brethren Church in Porto 

Rico, 209. 

6. The future of Porto Rico, 210, 211. 

7. Chief needs of our work, 212-214. 

(1) A larger number of native pastors, 212. 

(2) More chapels and church-buildings, 212. 

(3) Missionary residences, 213. 

CHAPTER VI. 
The Philippine Islands. 
I. The Philippines Under Spanish Rule, 219-225. 

1. The islands, 219, 220. 

(1) Location and size, 219. 

(2) Climate, 219, 220. 

2. The people, 221-225. 

(1) Population, 221. 

(2) Principal tribes. 221. 

(3) Chief characteristics of people, 222-225. 
II. The Philippines Under American Rule, 220-233. 

1. Governmental policy, 226-229. 

(1) Civil Commission, 227. 

(2) Municipal code, 228. 

(3) Former influence of the friars, 229. 

2. Establishment of public-school system, 230, 231. 

3. Industrial training 232. 

4. Constabulary, 233. 

III. Religious Influences in tbe Philippines, 233-240. 
1. Reasons why friars were disliked, 234-239. 

(1) Enriched themselves. T.\~>. 

(2) Destroyed liberty, 230, 237. 



282 Appendix D 



(3) Greed, 238. 

(4) Immorality, 239. 

(5) Despotism, 239. 

2. American Protestantism, 240. 

3. Aglipay Movement, 240. 

IV. The United Brethren Mission in the Philippines, 
241-259. 

1. Its beginning, 241, 242. 

2. Extending the work, 243-245. 

3. Division and organization of our field, 246-249. 

(1) South District, 246. 

(2) Central District, 246. 

(3) North Central District, 247. 

(4) North District, 247. 

(5) New territory added, 248, 249. 

4. Methods of work, 249-256. 

(1) Among women, 250. 

(2) Sunday schools, 250. 

(3) Native workers, 250, 251. 

(4) Circulation of the Bible, 252. 
vo) Weekly paper, 253. 

(6) Publication of hymn-book, 253. 

(7) Chapel and church-buildings, 254, 255. 

(8) Mission Conference organized, 256. 

5. Difficulties encountered, 257, 258. 

(1) Converts dishonored, 257. 

(2) No cemeteries, 257. 

(3) Opposition of officials, 258. 

6. Open doors, 258, 259. 



MOV 16 1908 



